《My Foolish Husband Turned Out to Have a Hidden Identity Too》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Trash Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Trash Editor: Henyee Translations The Mu Residence, in the sunset-covered backyard, the leaves reflected a faint glow. However, it was late, and the backyard was silent, as if the only sound was the rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze¡­ ¡°Princely Heir, is it really right for us to do this? After all, you and my sister have an engagement.¡± The young girl lifted her blushing face, her snow-white delicate body snuggling up to the strong man, ¡°If my sister finds out about this¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about that worthless woman?¡± The man frowned, his handsome face showing clear disgust after hearing those words, ¡°When we¡¯re together, don¡¯t mention that nauseating woman. As for that engagement, it means nothing to me. One day, I¡¯ll break off that engagement. A useless woman like her doesn¡¯t deserve to be my wife! Ting¡¯er, believe me, I will give you a rightful status. Only you deserve to be with me!¡± ¡°Princely Heir¡­¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes shimmered with a touched light, but she said hesitantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too unfair to my sister? No matter what, she is my sister.¡± Upon hearing this, the man held her tighter and said tenderly, ¡°Ting¡¯er, you are too kind. She is lucky to have you as her sister. If she doesn¡¯t know her place, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± With her head buried in the man¡¯s chest, Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes still carried tears, but a cold, scheming smile unconsciously spread on her lips. At this moment, a scream pierced the sky and reached the two people¡¯s ears. ¡°Ah! You¡­ you¡­¡± Mu Ruyue tightly covered her lips, staring incredulously at the naked couple in front of her, tears streaming down her face uncontrollably. At that moment, it felt like something brutally stabbed her heart. The man frowned, casually picking up nearby clothes to cover both their bodies. He looked at Mu Ruyue, his eyes filled with undisguised disgust and annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t want you appearing wherever I am! Now you dare to interrupt me and Ting¡¯er? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re a daughter of the Mu Family, I wouldn¡¯t let you see tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡± Looking at the man protecting Mu Tingting in his arms, Mu Ruyue bit her lip tightly, her red eyes filled with aggrieved tears. His words were like a sharp blade, stabbing fiercely into her heart, making her want to die from the pain. So, in his heart, she was just an insignificant person. But why, before she turned five, was this man so gentle to her? If it weren¡¯t for that gentleness, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen so deeply, unable to extricate herself. However, after the Talent Test at five, knowing that she was nothing but a blocked-meridian, unable-to-cultivate waste, all that gentleness departed from her. ¡°Brother Feng¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The sudden shout startled Mu Ruyue. She didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong, looking aggrievedly at the man with a darkened face. Ye Tianfeng looked condescendingly at the tear-streaked girl and sneered: ¡°Mu Ruyue, what part of you can compare to Ting¡¯er? Just you, you don¡¯t even deserve to carry her shoes!¡± ¡°Princely Heir¡­¡± Mu Tingting hurriedly pulled Ye Tianfeng, ¡°Princely Heir, stop saying that. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t¡­ shouldn¡¯t have agreed to the Princely Heir. Ting¡¯er always thought our love would gain everyone¡¯s blessings, but I forgot that my sister also deeply loves you. Princely Heir, I beg you not to hurt my sister anymore. She is a good woman¡­¡± A tear slid down her tender face, causing Ye Tianfeng¡¯s heart to ache sharply. ¡ª¡ª¨C New writer, new story, please bookmark and click ~~~~~~~ Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: Chapter 2: They Are the Real Family Chapter 2: Chapter 2: They Are the Real Family Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ting¡¯er,¡± tightly holding Mu Tingting¡¯s hand, the man said tenderly, ¡°since you gave yourself to me a month ago, I swore I would marry you. But I am betrothed to this waste by a decree from Grandpa Emperor. Asking him to take it back will take some time. But believe me, you will soon be my wife.¡± The scene before Mu Ruyue deeply pained her. She glared at Mu Tingting, eyes red with tears, and said bitterly, ¡°Mu Tingting, you¡¯re just an adopted daughter of the Mu Family. I¡¯m the legitimate daughter here! You should recognize your place!¡± ¡°Slap!¡± But just as she finished speaking, a slap landed firmly on her face. Mu Ruyue¡¯s body trembled. She clutched her stinging cheek and turned her head stiffly, staring in disbelief at the middle-aged man with a livid face next to her. ¡°Father, how could you¡­¡± ¡°Insolent! Who allowed you to speak to Ting¡¯er like that?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face was cold and stern, as if the person before him wasn¡¯t his daughter but just a maid he could abuse at will. ¡°Father, I am your daughter,¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°She is just an adopted daughter. Why would you¡­¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± The middle-aged man sneered. ¡°Having a daughter like you is the greatest shame of my life! Even though Ting¡¯er is adopted, she has exceptional talent. She is my pride! Do you think you deserve to be with the Heir of Jing King? Let me tell you clearly, I orchestrated everything between them. Why else do you think no one came here?¡± Like a bolt from the blue, Mu Ruyue¡¯s body shook, and she bit her lip, looking at the man who shared her bloodline. ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er, are you okay?¡± At that moment, Mu Yixue, her full-blooded sister, walked straight to the tear-streaked Mu Tingting, as if Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t exist. ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Xue¡¯er and father will protect you, and won¡¯t let some people steal your husband,¡± Mu Yixue said with a sweet smile. She turned her head and glanced at Mu Ruyue with disdain in her eyes. ¡°Besides, in the Mu Family, I, Mu Yixue, only have one sister, and that¡¯s Mu Tingting. This worthless trash doesn¡¯t deserve to be my sister. I do not understand why mother gave birth to this piece of trash. She isn¡¯t even fit to be a daughter of the Mu Family!¡± ¡°Father, Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Mu Tingting looked gratefully at the two of them. At that moment, no one noticed the chilling smile on her lips. Mu Ruyue, I vowed long ago to take everything you have! Who made you the legitimate daughter of the Mu Family while I am just an adopted daughter? But now, the adopted daughter you once disregarded has climbed over you. All of this is because you¡¯re a waste who cannot cultivate! But you would never have imagined that it was the poison I put into your bowl before the Talent Test at the age of five that turned you into a waste. And no one would ever guess that a four-year-old child could be so calculating. Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart gradually turned cold. She looked at the joyous family of three and suddenly realized that she was just an outsider. They were the real family¡­ ¡°Ha ha!¡± Suddenly, she burst into laughter. Laughing and laughing, she dashed towards a tree beside her. The unexpected event startled everyone. Mu Tingting¡¯s face changed drastically; she hadn¡¯t meant to push the woman to death. If she died, wouldn¡¯t that be too boring? However, just as she was about to intervene, the middle-aged man raised his arm to block her. ¡°If she wants to die, let her. I will pretend I never had this daughter.¡± Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Chapter 3: A Soul from Huaxia Chapter 3: Chapter 3: A Soul from Huaxia Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Bang!¡± Mu Ruyue slammed her head against the tree, blood splattering instantly. The crimson blood streamed down her forehead, yet there was a liberating smile on her lips. At last, she no longer had to hear these heart-piercing words¡­ She slowly closed her eyes, a glowing tear still lingering at the corner. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression was emotionless as he glanced at the girl lying in the pool of blood. His cold demeanor made it seem as if she were merely a stranger to him. Ye Tianfeng was also slightly stunned. To be this ruthless as a father, he was indeed heartless. But who could blame him? After all, Mu Ruyue was a First Rank trash. With a genius like Ting¡¯er, that woman was destined to not even qualify as a sidepiece¡­ Yet at that moment, the previously silent girl abruptly opened her eyes and then got up from the ground. In that instant, her eyes glinted coldly, staring icily at the people who were about to leave. She remembered being ambushed by the Gai Family at Changbai Mountain, sacrificing herself to protect the Ancient Pill Book, and then¡­ being swept away by a gust of wind. Where was this place? Suddenly, a memory that didn¡¯t belong to her forcefully crashed into her mind, causing a splitting headache. She tightly clutched her head, her blood-stained brows furrowed deeply. Divine Martial Continent? Wasn¡¯t she in Huaxia? What was this Divine Martial Continent? However, from the memories, she could tell that this was a place that revered martial arts. Cultivation here, just like in Huaxia, involved absorbing energy into the Dantian with the aid of Elixirs and other techniques. The level divisions were the same as well. The person she had possessed shared her name, but was someone with blocked meridians¡ªa complete waste. Just moments ago, she couldn¡¯t bear the blow and died, heading to the Netherworld. Back in Huaxia, Mu Ruyue was a Martial Artist. For Ancient Martial Artists, nothing in the world was impossible. So after a brief shock, she had to accept one fact. She had crossed over! And into the body of a waste. ¡°Sister, you¡­ you¡¯re still alive?¡± Ting¡¯er¡¯s delicate body trembled, her face showing a look of joy, ¡°That¡¯s great, I thought you¡­¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s cold gaze fixed on the girl¡¯s delighted face. She moved her lips and said, ¡°Do you have something to say? If not, get out of the way!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ting¡¯er bit her thin lips, tears of grievance welling in her eyes, ¡°I was just worried about you, sister. If I did something wrong, please don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡± She looked so pitiful, like a pure white flower, evoking tender affection. The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Mu Ruyue, is this how you treat your sister? Ting¡¯er was so worried about you just now. You¡¯re not worth her feelings!¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Mu Ruyue laughed coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember my mother giving birth to such a sister!¡± Ting¡¯er¡¯s face slightly changed. As an adopted daughter of the Mu Family and not a legitimate young lady, this had always been her life¡¯s greatest pain. If it weren¡¯t for her father¡¯s critical illness back then, and in an attempt to find her a protector, designing to save the Madam of Mu Family, her foster father, obsessed with maternal figures, wouldn¡¯t have adopted her. From that moment, she swore to rise above others and make the Mu Family treat her as they would a legitimate daughter. But this wretched Mu Ruyue would always use this matter to stab her in the heart! What was so great about her? She was nothing beyond having the blood of the Mu Family! Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Plan Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Plan Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Outrageous!¡± The middle-aged man clenched his fist, the muscles in his temple twitching. His gaze was as if he was looking at a mortal enemy. ¡°Ting¡¯er is my daughter! How dare you insult her like this?¡± It seemed that in his heart, only Mu Tingting and Mu Yixue were his daughters. Mu Ruyue was a wild child who spoke ill of his precious daughter. ¡°Father, forget it,¡± Mu Tingting grabbed the middle-aged man¡¯s arm, shook her head, and bit her lip. ¡°Ting¡¯er knows her place. I am just a foster-daughter of the Mu Family and ask for nothing else. I lost my real father when I was young, and just having a bit of fatherly love from you makes me content.¡± ¡°Ai,¡± the middle-aged man sighed. ¡°Ting¡¯er, your real father died saving the old madam. At that time, I vowed to treat you as my own daughter. How can I allow anyone to harm you even slightly?¡± He cast a dark glance at Mu Ruyue. Clearly, the ¡®anyone¡¯ he spoke of referred to Mu Ruyue¡­ ¡°Father, the Young Master Shi is still here.¡± Mu Tingting hung her head and said quietly. No one noticed the cold smile on her lips. Of course, she wasn¡¯t pleading for Mu Ruyue¡¯s sake. She understood that the Young Master Shi favored understanding and considerate women. It was the reason he had fallen for her in the first place. ¡°Heh, Young Master Shi, forgive this embarrassing scene,¡± the middle-aged man apologized with cupped fists and then turned to Mu Ruyue, frowning and speaking coldly. ¡°What are you standing there for? Get out of here immediately! If you dare interrupt again when the Young Master Shi and Ting¡¯er are together, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± A cold light flashed in Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes, but she had just arrived on this continent and needed some time to fully digest some things. So she only cast a piercing gaze at her father, Mu Qing, and then walked toward her dwelling based on her memories. Mu Qing was startled. Did his daughter really have that kind of look? However, he did not think much of it and turned to Ye Tianfeng, saying, ¡°Young Master Shi, you see, Ting¡¯er is still an unwed girl but has already given her purity to you. When do you plan on breaking the engagement with that useless person and marrying Ting¡¯er?¡± Ye Tianfeng frowned slightly and, after a moment, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mu Family Master. Ting¡¯er will definitely become my Lady Shi. However, we cannot inform Grandpa Emperor that Ting¡¯er and I have already shared intimacy. Otherwise, given his nature, since this happened before she is married, he would only give Ting¡¯er the title of concubine, which would be too unfair to her.¡± His Ting¡¯er was so outstanding and wonderful that only the title of Lady Shi could match her. ¡°Then what does Young Master Shi intend to do?¡± ¡°In several months, the Imperial City will hold a martial arts tournament. Now that Ting¡¯er is already a Third-level Martial Artist, there aren¡¯t many young people in the Purple Moon Country who can surpass her. If she wins, Grandpa Emperor will view her differently. At that time, I will introduce her to my master, and even Grandpa Emperor has to listen to my master. Moreover, my master is also an Alchemy Master.¡± An Alchemy Master¡­ Mu Qing¡¯s breathing tightened, his eyes shining brightly. Due to the scarcity of Alchemists, they held the highest status on the continent. If one could befriend an Alchemist, they would never have to worry about elixirs again. ¡°Young Master Shi, rest assured, Ting¡¯er will definitely win that martial arts tournament. Heh, just as you said earlier, in this Imperial City, there are very few geniuses who can compare to Ting¡¯er.¡± Mu Qing smiled slightly. He had great confidence in the foster-daughter he had raised for over ten years. Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Divine Martial Continent Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Divine Martial Continent Editor: Henyee Translations In a room located in the West Garden. A young girl lay on the bed, holding her head in her hands, her eyes open as she looked at the beams. During this time, she organized the memories in her mind that didn¡¯t belong to her. This place, named the Divine Martial Continent, focused on cultivating Qi, also known as martial artists. The division of martial artists on the continent was simple, starting from a First-level Warrior to a Ninth-level Martial Artist, which was the Postnatal Realm, and those beyond the Ninth-level Martial Artist reached the Innate Realm. Innate Strong People could already dominate the continent. Even the Royal Family couldn¡¯t possess a strong person in the Innate Realm; the Ninth-level Martial Artist was the limit. So, once an Innate Strong Person appeared, they would be treated as an honored guest in any country. Besides martial artists, there was another profession called Alchemist. Becoming an Alchemist was extremely demanding, requiring not only a Fire Attribute martial artist but also strong spiritual power. The stronger the spiritual power of a Fire Element martial artist, the more genius their talent would be in alchemy. However, in this continent where the strong were revered, the person she had possessed was a waste. Due to blocked meridians since childhood, she wasn¡¯t even a First-level Warrior. This also defined her lack of status in the Mu Family. ¡°Blocked meridians?¡± Mu Ruyue leaped up from the bed, sitting cross-legged. Her fingers lightly rested on her pulse, and her expression gradually turned cold. ¡°It seems the original owner was not naturally a waste but was poisoned. The toxins accumulated in her meridians, blocking the Qi flow and preventing cultivation.¡± But back in Huaxia, she was the heir to a medical family, so this kind of poison wasn¡¯t difficult for her. ¡°If I had silver needles, I would be 100 percent confident in detoxifying. But for now, I can only use embroidery needles as a substitute. Though embroidery needles are less safe, if used improperly, not only will they fail to detoxify, they might even cause cross-infection. Moreover, embroidery needles are shorter and can easily be left inside the body if not careful.¡± However, she had no other option now. Going to a weapons shop to forge a set of silver needles would cost a lot of silver, but right now, she was very poor, so poor she didn¡¯t have a single copper coin. It was hard to imagine this was the treatment the legitimate miss of the Mu Family should have. Fortunately, as a girl in the boudoir, she had plenty of embroidery needles. ¡°The first step of acupuncture is disinfection.¡± Holding a few five-centimeter-long embroidery needles in her hand, Mu Ruyue lit a candle and placed the needle tips over the flames. After 15 minutes, the entire embroidery needle turned red, and she then placed it into the prepared clean water. ¡°This place is quite backward. There is no alcohol, not even disinfectant, so I can only use the most primitive method. But this is enough. The next step is detoxification.¡± Mu Ruyue sat cross-legged again, her fingers quickly tapping several acupoints, and then she slowly inserted the embroidery needles into each acupoint one by one. Time passed slowly. This period was extremely suffering for Mu Ruyue. The sour pain caused by expelling the toxins made her willow-like eyebrows knit tightly. Her delicate face turned pale, and her thin lips trembled slightly. Suddenly, the girl bathed in the sunset abruptly opened her sharp eyes, a wanton smile appearing on her lips, with a flickering light in her cold eyes. ¡°The toxins are finally cleared.¡± At this moment, she felt unexpectedly refreshed. That feeling from her previous life seeped into her heart again, making the smile on her lips even more radiant, though her eyes were still icy cold. ¡°I am not the Mu Ruyue of this continent, but I now live as her. Therefore, her unwillingness and anger, I will return to those people bit by bit.¡± Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Chapter 6: The Dan Book, the Treasure Sought by Every Alchemy Master Chapter 6: Chapter 6: The Dan Book, the Treasure Sought by Every Alchemy Master Editor: Henyee Translations In the Imperial Study Room, Ye Tianfeng gazed at the bright yellow figure sitting on the dragon chair, reading the memorials, and did not hurry, standing quietly to the side, waiting. After a while, Emperor Zi Yue put down the memorial in his hand and looked up at the handsome young man standing below: ¡°Feng¡¯er, what brings you to see me?¡± Ye Tianfeng smiled, his entire being radiating confidence. ¡°Grandpa Emperor, I have come regarding my marriage with Mu Ruyue of the Mu Family.¡± ¡°I know your thoughts,¡± Emperor Zi Yue frowned, his face slightly darkened as he spoke, ¡°But a decree I personally issued, how can it be retracted?¡± Ye Tianfeng¡¯s eyes flashed with cunning: ¡°Grandpa Emperor, in the upcoming competition, my master will attend personally. By then, I will ask my master for a Heavenly Primordial Pill for you. It might help you break through to a Seventh-level Warrior.¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately became excited. Heaven knew how many years he had been stuck at the sixth level, unable to break through without external aid. Giving up such a good opportunity would be foolish. ¡°Ahem,¡± suppressing his inner joy, Emperor Zi Yue smiled faintly, ¡°In that case, I will help Mu Ruyue of the Mu Family find another husband, giving the Mu Family a proper explanation. Feng¡¯er, bring Mu Ruyue to see me in a few days.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa Emperor.¡± Ye Tianfeng bowed his head respectfully, a smug smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡ª¡ª In the Mu Family¡¯s courtyard, a young girl slowly opened her eyes, and with a wave of her hand, a book was caught in her grasp. The book looked ordinary, but the two golden characters on the ancient bronze cover spoke of its unusual nature. Dan Book! Mu Ruyue tightly held the book in her hand, a complex look in her eyes. This Dan Book was something her grandpa left her before he passed away and was the treasure every cultivator dreamed of. In the past, her grandpa left the sect because of this book and established a medical family in the Mortal World. Eventually, due to this Dan Book, she was schemed against by the Gai Family and lost her life on Changbai Mountain. She never expected her soul to transmigrate and come to this continent opposite to Huaxia¡­ ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what purpose Grandpa left this thing for. No matter how good the Dan Book is, it¡¯s just a burden if it can¡¯t be opened.¡± The innocent man bears no guilt; the guilty one bears the jade. Mu Ruyue understood this principle better than anyone. However, at this moment, the Dan Book suddenly emitted a bronze-colored light, forcefully entering Mu Ruyue¡¯s mind without her consent. This¡­ What is happening? Ouch! Instantly, Mu Ruyue¡¯s head felt as if it would explode. She clutched her head tightly, her face turning pale from the pain. She had no idea how much time had passed¡­ The pain finally subsided, but Mu Ruyue still didn¡¯t understand what had happened. ¡°What was that just now¡­¡± She looked at the Dan Book in her hand with astonishment, furrowing her brows. At that moment, a fresh breeze blew in through the window, rustling the pages of the Dan Book. ¡°Haha, after so many years, I can finally come out again. Hmm? This atmosphere¡­ Could it be that I have returned to the Divine Martial Continent?¡± A domineering laugh echoed into the sky. Then Mu Ruyue saw a black figure appear before her. The man who came into view was elegant and handsome, with well-defined features and a domineering smile. His eyebrows were high, exuding a kingly aura. He seemed like the supreme ruler, looking down on all living beings. Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Master and Servant Contract Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Master and Servant Contract Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Girl, did you release me?¡± The man arched his eyebrows, looking at Mu Ruyue with a half-smile. ¡°Since you released me, I won¡¯t kill you. You may leave.¡± With a wave of his hand, his sleeve created a gust. Suddenly, his expression changed drastically, emitting a violent aura. ¡°Who? Who dared to contract me? And even a wretched Master and Servant Contract! Who did this?¡± The Master and Servant Contract bound the Contractor for a lifetime, making them unable to defy their master; otherwise, they would fall into hell and never find salvation. His domineering black eyes narrowed slightly as he cast an angry gaze at Mu Ruyue. ¡°Did you contract me? No! With your strength, you couldn¡¯t possibly contract me. Unless¡­¡± His eyes darted towards the Dan Book in Mu Ruyue¡¯s hands. Gritting his teeth in rage, he thought, This thing imprisoned me for so many years, and now it helped this woman contract me? Finally gaining freedom, only to have it destroyed by this damned book once again! As soon as his strength recovered, the first thing he would do was burn this damned book! ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes turned cold, expressionless as she stared at the domineering man before her. Through this sudden turn of events, she drew two conclusions. First, her soul¡¯s transfer to another world must be related to the Dan Book. Second, the Dan Book originally came from the Divine Martial Continent and somehow ended up in Huaxia. But no matter what, since she was here, she had to adapt. The most important thing now was to strengthen her power. The survival laws of this continent were identical to those of the Cultivation World of Huaxia. Survival of the fittest! Only with great strength could she survive and eventually find a way back to Huaxia. The man¡¯s handsome face darkened; anyone who had just escaped captivity only to be confined again would not be in a good mood. ¡°Yan Jin, my name. Thousands of years ago, uttering my name would cause fools to tremble. Unfortunately, I fell into a human trap and was imprisoned in this book for a thousand years. Now, probably few remember my name.¡± ¡°Who imprisoned you?¡± Mu Ruyue asked with calm eyes. ¡°How would I know? If I find out who it was, they¡¯ll regret being born!¡± Yan Jin gritted his teeth. ¡°These thousand years have drained most of my Qi, and the remaining power within me is extremely unstable. Otherwise, not even the Dan Book could have helped you contract me.¡± Just thinking about being caught by humans again made Yan Jin¡¯s face look unpleasant. ¡°Anyway, I never planned to keep you. If you want to leave, go ahead.¡± Mu Ruyue got out of bed, poured herself a cup of tea, and didn¡¯t spare him a glance. Yan Jin¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on the girl, a faint and obscure light flashing in his deep eyes. He took a large step and sat in front of Mu Ruyue, quirking his lips. ¡°Now I don¡¯t plan to leave.¡± His power was unstable, but being around this girl might help him recover faster. Yan Jin stayed with the intention of quickly regaining his strength. Once fully recovered, not even the Master and Servant Contract could bind him forever. ¡°If you wish to stay, you must abide by two conditions,¡± Mu Ruyue said, gracefully sipping the bitter tea, her eyebrows slightly raised. ¡°First, I don¡¯t care what your past status was, but here, you can¡¯t act high and mighty. Second, you must unconditionally obey my orders. If you can¡¯t do this, you may leave. I don¡¯t keep those who disobey, nor do I want someone stabbing me in the back during a fight.¡± Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Chapter 8: The Handsome Man Who Fell from the Sky Chapter 8: Chapter 8: The Handsome Man Who Fell from the Sky Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, the girl¡¯s determined expression was so dazzling that it made Yan Jin¡¯s deep eyes narrow slightly, emanating a suffocating darkness. Suddenly, he chuckled, his domineering eyebrows raising, and his dark eyes as deep as the lightless night. ¡°Do you know what kind of contract we have? The Master and Servant Contract is the most domineering of all contracts. Unless you dissolve the contract with me, if you die, I will accompany you in death!¡± If that weren¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t have been so furious. Of course, now he didn¡¯t want to leave. Since this girl was the owner of the Dan Book, staying by her side would surely accelerate the recovery of his strength. Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow. So it seemed he had agreed to her request. ¡°You following me like this is too conspicuous.¡± In other words, he had to stay hidden and couldn¡¯t come out. But given Yan Jin¡¯s usual demeanor, how could he willingly stay in the shadows? ¡°This isn¡¯t a big problem for me.¡± Yan Jin raised his domineering eyebrows and then let a black light surround his body. Gradually, his form began to shrink until he became a palm-sized black little beast. This little beast was as crystal-clear as jelly, delightfully soft, with two large, watery eyes that seemed to hold a faint mist. It was hard to imagine that this cuddly little beast was the same domineering and handsome man. ¡°So this is your true form.¡± Mu Ruyue smiled as she pinched the elastic body of the little beast, her eyes filled with laughter. Suddenly, Yan Jin froze as if struck by lightning, and then a suspicious red flush appeared on his black body. If his body were human, that would be¡­ his buttocks¡­ His buttocks had been pinched twice by a human girl? But Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t realize where she had pinched and made no attempt to stop, causing Yan Jin to grind his teeth in hatred. If he were in his human form, his handsome face would likely be beet red with embarrassment. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see around first.¡± ¡ª¡ª The capital Feng City. A scene of prosperity. The girl walked along the bustling street, her cold gaze scrutinizing the pedestrians, confirming once again she had indeed come to a world disconnected from Huaxia. Despite possessing the memories of the previous owner, this world was completely unfamiliar to her. ¡°However, as long as I¡¯m alive, I will definitely find a way back to my homeland.¡± Squeezing the soft body of the little beast in her arms, Mu Ruyue slightly lifted her eyes, her delicate face holding a maturity beyond her years. The little beast glared at her unhappily, recalling her previous actions, its watery eyes filled with a sense of humiliation. No choice, to recover his strength quickly, he had to endure! ¡°Girl, where are we going now?¡± Yan Jin¡¯s domineering voice sounded in her mind, causing Mu Ruyue to frown and say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m communicating with you through our souls.¡± Yan Jin rolled his eyes at her, his expression as if sneering at an ignorant country bumpkin. But Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t argue with him. She lifted her eyes slightly, her gaze burning brightly. ¡°Think of a way to make money.¡± She needed to refine the elixir. Of course, refining elixir required both a pill furnace and ingredients, all of which needed money. Yet, she was utterly penniless. At this moment, at Feng City¡¯s most prestigious Xiangyun Restaurant, Mu Ruyue had just arrived when a cacophony of noises came from above. Before she could figure out what was happening, something fell directly on her. Hiss! The bone-crushing pain made Mu Ruyue gasp in shock. She frowned, just about to see who had hit her when an exceptionally handsome face suddenly appeared before her eyes. In that instant, she understood what it meant to be stunningly breathtaking. Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Really Foolish? Pretending to be Crazy and Foolish? Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Really Foolish? Pretending to be Crazy and Foolish? Editor: Henyee Translations The youth¡¯s features were exquisite, like the light of the sun and moon enveloping his face, flawless to the point of perfection, making it impossible for people to look away. Dressed in immaculate white clothes, his ink-black hair fell messily onto Mu Ruyue¡¯s face, and his clear eyes lacked the smoke and filth of the mortal world. So clean that he seemed not to belong to this world. The youth showed no intention of getting off her. He sniffed, a beautiful smile appearing on his handsome face. He said, ¡°Sister, you smell so nice.¡± At this moment, Mu Ruyue¡¯s delicate face darkened. She stared coldly at the boy pressing on her and squinted her eyes: ¡°Get up!¡± In an instant, a mist of grievance appeared in the boy¡¯s eyes as he looked at her pitifully: ¡°Sister, did I do something wrong?¡± For some reason, looking at the boy¡¯s aggrieved handsome face, Mu Ruyue thought of her brother from her previous life. He was also someone she had once protected with everything she had. He used to look at her with those innocent and aggrieved eyes¡­ ¡°Haha, this fool really jumped.¡± A mocking laugh came from above, and Mu Ruyue clearly felt the boy¡¯s body stiffen. His clear eyes filled with a layer of mist, but his pitiful and tragic appearance did not appease the person above. ¡°A fool is always a fool, and will never turn the tables in a lifetime.¡± In front of the bright window, a well-dressed man exuded an aura of nobility. He opened his folding fan, a carefree smile at the corner of his mouth as he looked down mockingly at the people below. Mu Ruyue narrowed her eyes slightly, glaring at the person pressing on her, her tone obviously unfriendly: ¡°How long do you plan on staying on top of me?¡± Although his gaze was very similar to her brother¡¯s from her previous life, Mu Ruyue was also clearly aware that they were not the same person. The boy who had fallen on her was too handsome, so handsome that it was almost like he was a bewitching creature capable of turning the world upside down. Especially those pure eyes, innocent yet alluring. Once the boy got up, she stood up as well, patting off the dust on her clothes, and looked towards the window at the well-dressed man with peach blossom eyes. At that moment, the well-dressed man also noticed Mu Ruyue standing next to the handsome boy. ¡°Prince.¡± Ling Ying felt a surge of anger rising from the bottom of his heart when he saw the girl daring to look at his prince with such eyes. Their prince was of such high status, how could she gaze at him so rudely? Raising a hand to stop Ling Ying, Ye Yihua¡¯s lips curved with interest: ¡°Today, I tricked this fool here to test whether he was truly foolish or just pretending. I¡¯ve never been at ease all these years, but judging by what happened just now, he really is a fool.¡± This kind of fool posed no threat to him, but if he had been pretending to be mad and foolish all these years, his deep calculative mind would definitely become a major problem. Slightly narrowing his beautiful peach blossom eyes, Ye Yihua¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Putting away the folding fan, Ye Yihua glanced at the boy, then turned and disappeared from the window. ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± The boy bit his thin lips, his pure eyes¡ªuntainted by the slightest impurity¡ªstaring pitifully at Mu Ruyue. Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow: ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Upon hearing this, the boy lowered his head, speaking softly with a trace of unease in his voice: ¡°Because I am a fool, and the maidservants who serve me are all very afraid of me.¡± Looking at the boy¡¯s thin figure, Mu Ruyue said coolly: ¡°That¡¯s them. Between people, there is no difference.¡± Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: Chapter 10 This Fool is Not Simple Chapter 10: Chapter 10 This Fool is Not Simple Editor: Henyee Translations The boy¡¯s eyes once again welled up with tears, and through the misty haze, he looked at Mu Ruyue¡¯s indifferent and delicate side profile, ¡°Sister, your heart is truly beautiful.¡± A beautiful heart? It was the first time Mu Ruyue heard someone say that. In her previous life, she was nothing but a devil, with countless lives taken by her hands. Now, it was only because the boy reminded her of her late younger brother that she had said so much nonsense. But that was¡­ all there was to it. ¡°And also, you seem older than me, so don¡¯t call me sister.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no but.¡± Mu Ruyue glared at him fiercely, speaking harshly. The boy seemed frightened, his eyes welling up with tears of grievance, cautiously looking at Mu Ruyue¡¯s clearly displeased face. However, the boy¡¯s pitiful look made a soft spot in Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart. She sighed lightly, saying, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have shouted at you, but we are just strangers crossing paths. I¡¯m unlucky to have been burdened by you, so let¡¯s part ways here.¡± With that, she grabbed the bystander Yan Jin, who was watching the scene, and disappeared into the bright sunlight without looking back. Thus, she didn¡¯t see the handsome boy¡¯s gaze change from initial innocent allure to deep contemplation. In Mu Ruyue¡¯s grasp, Yan Jin narrowed his domineering black eyes, his sharp gaze locked firmly on the handsome boy behind them. Although by then the boy had withdrawn his probing gaze¡­ ¡°This fool is not simple.¡± Was he really just a simple fool? Yan Jin laughed, but regardless of whether he was a fool or not, what did it have to do with him? ¡°Hey, did you guys hear? Qingyun Sect is holding a talent test for the martial artists of Feng City. It¡¯s an opportunity that comes only once every few years. Let¡¯s hurry and take a look.¡± Talent test? Mu Ruyue naturally halted her steps, her eyes narrowing slightly. A glint flashed through her dark eyes. From the memories left by the previous owner, she knew that Qingyun Sect would come to Feng City every three years to hold a talent test, helping those who had yet to step onto the path of martial arts. The talent of a person determines their future achievements. This was also Qingyun Sect¡¯s way of selecting outstanding seedlings from the outside world to enter the sect. The previous owner¡¯s fianc¨¦, the Heir of Jing King, Ye Tianfeng, was chosen to become an Inner Sect Disciple of Qingyun Sect due to his extraordinary talent. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what my talent is like, so why not take this opportunity to test it?¡± Mu Ruyue gently stroked her chin, her eyes glimmering. Though nine years ago she had undergone a talent test, her meridians were blocked, and the airflow was obstructed, resulting in the test declaring her¡­ a waste. ¡°Girl, what? You want to take the test?¡± Yan Jin obviously saw through Mu Ruyue¡¯s thoughts and got excited, ¡°Then go take the test. I¡¯d also like to know what kind of genius the owner chosen by the Dan Book is.¡± Thinking of the Dan Book that had trapped him for a millennium, Yan Jin was gnashing his teeth in hatred. ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded with a smile, ¡°I am also very interested in this test.¡± With that, she followed the enthusiastic crowd towards the Testing Hall established by Qingyun Sect in the mortal world. But once there, Mu Ruyue realized that many were there with a spectator¡¯s mindset, as they had already undergone the talent test before. Now, those gathered here were a bunch of four- and five-year-old kids. Thus, she stood out among the crowd. Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Talent Test Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Talent Test Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Who is that girl? Why is she taking the Talent Test at such an age?¡± ¡°Haha, I suppose her previous test results weren¡¯t satisfactory, so she wants to see if her talent has increased with age. But talent isn¡¯t the same as strength; it¡¯s impossible for it to improve over time.¡± ¡°However, why does she look so familiar to me? It seems I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before¡­¡± The crowd looked at Mu Ruyue standing in the line, with a hint of astonishment in their eyes. They couldn¡¯t help but whisper amongst themselves, but their gazes clearly carried mockery. She¡¯s already in her teens and still coming to take the Talent Test? Isn¡¯t she ashamed? It¡¯s no wonder people didn¡¯t recognize Mu Ruyue. Even though a few years ago she was known as Feng City¡¯s number one waste and the fianc¨¦e of the Heir of Jing King, she was publicly humiliated every time she appeared. She was subjected to cold sarcasm and insults. Unable to bear it, Mu Ruyue hadn¡¯t shown herself in public for years. So many people had forgotten about her. ¡°Hey, I remember her,¡± suddenly, a surprised voice rang out, ¡°isn¡¯t she Mu Ruyue from the Mu Family? I saw her when I went to look for Ting¡¯er at the Mu Family not long ago.¡± ¡°What? She¡¯s that number one waste, the disgrace of the Mu Family?¡± After that person spoke, all eyes collectively focused on Mu Ruyue again, their gazes even more mocking. A worthless waste, even if she takes the test a hundred times, she¡¯ll still be a waste. Under these piercing eyes, a cute little girl stepped forward, her face displaying disappointment. Clearly, her test results weren¡¯t satisfying. However, the Qingyun Sect always kept test results confidential, so no one knew how poor her talent was. ¡°Girl, it¡¯s your turn.¡± The steward lifted his eyelids slightly, glanced at Mu Ruyue, then turned to lead her inside the hall. In the spacious hall, a bronze stone was placed in the middle. An elder with white beard and hair was sitting in the center, eyes closed and meditating. It wasn¡¯t until Mu Ruyue walked in that he slowly opened his eyes. His indifferent eyes swept over Mu Ruyue. Stroking his beard gently, he said unhurriedly, ¡°Do you know how to channel your energy? Walk over to the stone, place your hand on it, and try to channel your energy.¡± Following the elder¡¯s instructions, Mu Ruyue placed her hand on the stone, closed her eyes slowly, and began channeling her energy to her palm. Whoosh! Suddenly, the bronze stone emitted a red light. On the test stone, there were several levels each represented by different colors: red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple, with red being the worst and purple the strongest. There was also a legendary level: colorless. Yes, colorless was no color at all. No color was actually the strongest talent. ¡°Red.¡± The elder¡¯s face showed no particular reaction. After all, on this continent, people with red talent were the most common. Such people were not fit for cultivation, and even if they did cultivate, they wouldn¡¯t achieve much. Just as he was about to call the next person, the red light suddenly changed. Orange. That¡¯s right, the red had turned into orange! The elder¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise. The test stone wasn¡¯t supposed to change color once the test began. This really was like seeing a ghost. But the color changes didn¡¯t stop. Yellow, green, cyan, blue¡­ The elder¡¯s expression gradually became numb. His mouth stiffened and he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Fortunately, the changes halted at blue, but it left him too shocked to speak. Fifteen years ago, Qingyun Sect took in an Inner Sect Disciple named Ye Tianfeng from Feng City, who was ultimately accepted as a disciple by Master Tianyuan. Yet even that boy only reached cyan. Thankfully, it finally ended. The elder picked up his tea to calm his nerves, but as he witnessed the next scene, his hand shook, nearly spilling the tea. Purple! The color had turned purple! The elder took a deep breath. Genius talent at the purple level¡ªthere were only a few on this continent. Yet the color changes were not over. The purple light on the test stone gradually faded while Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand was still pressing on it. If the light disappeared after she removed her hand, that would be normal, but while her hand remained on the stone, the purple light should not have vanished. Unless it indicated another situation. ¡°Smash!¡± The teacup slipped from the elder¡¯s hand, shattering into countless pieces on the ground. Heaven knows how much he had loved that cup, but now, even with it broken, he paid no attention; his eyes were fixated on Mu Ruyue. Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Unparalleled Genius Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Unparalleled Genius Editor: Henyee Translations Colorless. A talent that only exists in legends. How many years has it been? How many years have passed without anyone possessing a colorless talent? It has likely been thousands of years. But now, a person with a colorless talent had been discovered by him. The elder¡¯s breathing became rapid, his eyes filled with bloodshot veins. His gaze towards Mu Ruyue was like that of a hungry wolf seeing a long-lost delicacy, eager to pounce. Mu Ruyue withdrew her hand and was startled by the scene she saw. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished testing. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Through the memories of her predecessor, Mu Ruyue knew that a purple talent was considered top-notch. Since she had obtained the desired result, there was no need for her to stay here. ¡°Wait!¡± The elder hurriedly called out. It was a joke; how could he possibly let such a peerless genius leave so easily? ¡°Hehe,¡± he chuckled, rubbing his palms together. The elder smiled and said, ¡°Little girl, I am an elder of the Qingyun Sect. You can just call me Elder Zhao. Do you know your test results?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it purple?¡± ¡°Purple?¡± Elder Zhao¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile, ¡°It would be great if you were purple.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face gradually darkened. Could it be that her test results were truly disappointing? Suddenly, she recalled the abruptly vanished purple light, her heart becoming colder and heavier. ¡°Colorless, do you know what colorless means?¡± Elder Zhao, knowing her thoughts, gave her a stern look, ¡°The Peak of Martial Arts emphasizes the concept of ¡®nothingness,¡¯ and the colorless talent is more than twice as strong as the purple talent. For thousands of years, no one has achieved this level, but the strong ones from thousands of years ago who had the colorless talent¡ªweren¡¯t they all individuals who ascended to the pinnacle? Can purple even compare to colorless?¡± This colorless talent was indeed something Mu Ruyue was hearing about for the first time, and she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°By the way, girl, you should also test your spiritual power. We generally don¡¯t help people test their spiritual power, but you¡¯re an exception today.¡± As he said this, Elder Zhao hurriedly took out the stone for testing spiritual power and placed it beside the martial test stone. ¡°Testing spiritual power is very simple. You only need to channel your spiritual power into the stone as much as possible. This stone can absorb spiritual power; the more it swells, the stronger your spiritual power is.¡± Elder Zhao looked excited. He was eager to see how much this girl could astonish him. ¡°Boom!¡± Powerful spiritual energy spread throughout the room, even making Elder Zhao feel this fierce force. His expression froze slightly, his eyes fixed on the stone in front of Mu Ruyue. The spiritual power smashed into the stone, and in that instant, the stone absorbed the spiritual power and began to swell rapidly, without any sign of stopping, as if it could never be filled. Elder Zhao¡¯s expression froze, looking as though he had seen a ghost. How much spiritual power was required to achieve this? Of course, Elder Zhao did not know that Mu Ruyue¡¯s dense spiritual power was connected to her contract with the Dan Book. And he would never know. As the light grew intense, Elder Zhao¡¯s mouth gaped in astonishment, but before he could recover from the shock, there was a loud bang, and the stone exploded into powder. The Testing Hall returned to its usual calm. But the hearts of the people were far from calm¡­ Others might not know how hard the test stone was, but Elder Zhao certainly did. Even an Innate Strong Person¡¯s full blow would only break a corner. Now, it was shattered before his eyes. This meant her boundless spiritual power was beyond the test stone¡¯s capacity. How much of a genius was this girl! Elder Zhao¡¯s face stiffened, clearly still recovering from the shock. Given her test results today, besides being an unparalleled genius in martial cultivation, there was no one more suited to becoming an Alchemy Master! A Heavenly Stage Alchemist, a rank that stood at the peak of the continent looking down upon all beings; for her, it might not be impossible¡­ Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: Chapter 13 The Chief Alchemy Master of the Qingyun Sect Chapter 13: Chapter 13 The Chief Alchemy Master of the Qingyun Sect Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Guess what the talent test result for Mu Ruyue of the Mu Family is?¡± ¡°Does that even need asking? It must be no good.¡± ¡°Haha, she¡¯ll be out soon. We¡¯ll just look at her expression to see if there¡¯s any clue.¡± As they were speaking, a figure in plain clothes leaped into their sight. The girl¡¯s expression was as cold as ice. Her eyes held no emotion, nor any surprise, just as when she had first arrived. Seeing her like this, everyone became even more certain of their thoughts. ¡°A waste is always a waste. No matter how things change, she¡¯ll always be just a waste.¡± Because all eyes were on Mu Ruyue, no one noticed the lingering shock on the manager¡¯s face as he followed behind her. Watching Mu Ruyue leave, the manager slowly withdrew his gaze and said coldly, ¡°Everyone, Elder Zhao just remembered he has some matters to attend to. The test is temporarily over. Please form a line at the same time next year!¡± With these words, he turned and walked into the Testing Hall. ¡°Elder Zhao,¡± the manager respectfully cupped his fists and said, ¡°I have sent those people away.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Elder Zhao nodded, a clear look of delight in his eyes as he recalled the test result, ¡°Act as if you never saw anything today. No one is allowed to speak about it, understood?¡± Elder Zhao¡¯s expression was uncharacteristically serious, making the manager quickly nod. ¡°Rest assured, Elder Zhao, I will not say a word.¡± ¡°Good. Now handle the rest of the matters. I need to make a trip to see Master Wu Yu.¡± This girl¡¯s talent was too shocking. If other powers learned of it, they would definitely vie with him for her. Hence, this test had to be kept secret from everyone. Thinking about the kind of person he had discovered, his heart filled with excitement. Since the genius martial arts competition was just a few days away, people from the Qingyun Sect currently appeared frequently in Feng City. The talent test was meant to discover geniuses, but it didn¡¯t mean that those with average talent couldn¡¯t rise through determination. Hence the genius martial arts competition existed. In a tavern, two elders were chatting and laughing heartily. One wore a yellow-striped shirt with green trousers, his eyes exuding sharpness, while the other was in a grayish-white cotton robe, with a red cloak over it, looking quite mismatched. ¡°Haha, Tian Yuan, I remember your disciple Ye Tianfeng is the Princely Heir of Purple Moon Country, right?¡± Wu Yu looked at the elder in the yellow-striped shirt, speaking humorously. ¡°Hehe, the Princely Heir can indeed be considered a talented young man. You are fortunate, Tian Yuan.¡± ¡°Master Wu Yu exaggerates,¡± Tian Yuan smiled and said modestly, ¡°If Master Wu Yu intends to take on a disciple, there would be countless geniuses vying to be your pupil. The title of the Qingyun Sect¡¯s chief alchemist is an excellent invitation. How could I compare to Master Wu Yu? But Master Wu Yu¡¯s standards are very high; few can catch your eye. However, Feng¡¯er does have impressive talent, an exceptional alchemist prospect. I¡¯ve already started teaching him how to refine elixirs.¡± Wu Yu gently stroked his beard, a faint smile playing on his lips, saying nothing. He had merely made some idle talk out of boredom. Truth be told, a genius like Ye Tianfeng barely caught his attention. Just then, a knock came from outside the door, followed by Elder Zhao entering. Seeing the two elders chatting happily, he suppressed his excitement, took a deep breath, and called out, ¡°Master Wu Yu, Master Tian Yuan.¡± ¡°Elder Zhao, what is it? Has the test concluded?¡± Wu Yu asked lightly, turning his gaze to Elder Zhao, whose face was flushed with excitement, and asked curiously. ¡°Not yet. I interrupted the test to report something,¡± ¡°Oh? What could be important enough for you to halt the test?¡± ¡°Well, Master Wu Yu,¡± thinking of the scene in the Testing Hall, Elder Zhao¡¯s excitement was palpable, ¡°I have just discovered a peerless genius in the Testing Hall, truly a genius. Even Master Tianyuan¡¯s disciple Ye Tianfeng is not a tenth of what this genius is.¡± Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Qi Nourishing Medicine Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Qi Nourishing Medicine Editor: Henyee Translations Tian Yuan¡¯s face slightly darkened. After all, Ye Tianfeng was his disciple. How could his complexion look good when others spoke of him that way? ¡°Elder Zhao, even if that child¡¯s talent you tested is very strong, it cannot compare to Feng¡¯er, can it? Besides his astounding talent in cultivation, he can also become an alchemy master.¡± Noticing Tian Yuan¡¯s unpleasant expression, Elder Zhao realized he had gone too far. ¡°Master Tianyuan, you are mistaken. That genius is not a child; she is a young girl around fourteen years old.¡± ¡°Fourteen years old?¡± Wu Yu frowned, puzzled, and said, ¡°We conduct free tests for the public every three years. Shouldn¡¯t a girl of that age have already been tested? Elder Zhao, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°I am not entirely sure of the details, but the girl is said to possess the legendary Colorless Talent!¡± At the peak of Martial Arts lies nothingness. Thus, those with the Colorless Talent are destined to reach heights unattainable by ordinary people. Wu Yu suddenly stood up, his eyes fixed on Elder Zhao: ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Elder Zhao swallowed hard, his face full of shock as he continued, ¡°To be honest, I still can¡¯t believe someone with Colorless Talent has appeared again, and right under my nose. Later, I also tested her spiritual power. The test stone got so overloaded that it exploded.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s mouth hung open, the shock almost overwhelming him. After a moment, he came back to his senses from Elder Zhao¡¯s words and shook his head with a bitter smile: ¡°I suddenly feel the urge to take on a disciple¡­¡± Tian Yuan¡¯s body trembled a few times. He hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the shock and was stunned by Wu Yu¡¯s words. Who was Master Wu Yu? The chief alchemy master of the Qingyun Sect; even the Sect Leader had to show him respect. When the Sect Leader¡¯s daughter wanted to become his apprentice, he flatly refused without any concern for face. And now he was saying he wanted to take a disciple? But given that girl¡¯s talent, she indeed had the qualifications to become Master Wu Yu¡¯s disciple. No wonder the usually proud Master Wu Yu was moved. ¡ª¡ª On Phoenix City Street, Mu Ruyue stopped, her gaze falling on the medicinal herbs recently thrown out from a pharmacy. Her delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly: ¡°Although these herbs are not valuable, it¡¯s a pity to waste them.¡± Yan Jin was taken aback: ¡°Girl, this lord is not an alchemy master and doesn¡¯t understand these things. But any person can see that these herbs are already yellowing and clearly withered. If they aren¡¯t discarded, can they still be sold for money?¡± Mu Ruyue ignored Yan Jin. She walked to the herbs, carefully picking them up. ¡°Girl, why do you want these withered herbs?¡± Yan Jin truly couldn¡¯t understand Mu Ruyue¡¯s actions. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say? To make money.¡± She stuffed the herbs into her bosom, said no more, and turned to walk back the way she came. By the time Mu Ruyue returned to the Mu Family, it was already dusk. As soon as she got home, she went straight to her room and slammed the door shut. Yan Jin had no idea what she planned to do and blinked curiously at her. Mu Ruyue took the withered herbs from her bosom and squinted, deep in thought. In the cultivation world, there is a method called Qi Nourishing Medicine, which can revive dying herbs. Although Ancient Martial Arts and cultivation are different, there are still commonalities. She wondered if the Qi Nourishing Medicine technique from the cultivation world would work. Thinking this, she gently placed her palm over the herbs, allowing a faint flow of qi to envelop them¡­ Actually, Mu Ruyue was merely trying her luck. After all, she hadn¡¯t officially started her cultivation journey yet, not even a First-level Warrior. Therefore, if there was even a slight chance, she would teach Yan Jin the method. With his strength, it should be easy to accomplish. But the result left Mu Ruyue herself stunned¡­ Under the warmth of her qi, the withered herbs gradually revived, their yellow leaves exuding vibrant life. Yan Jin was utterly stupefied. Despite all his experience, he had never seen such an extraordinary method. Moreover, he felt the herbs seemed to have grown significantly¡­ ¡°What is happening?¡± Mu Ruyue withdrew her hand and, seeing the herbs in front of her having grown several times larger, blinked in surprise. Qi Nourishing Medicine was supposed to only revive herbs. When did it also aid in their growth? All of this was beyond her understanding. A gleam flashed in her eyes, and a possibility entered Mu Ruyue¡¯s mind. Could this be related to her contract with the Dan Book? There was no other explanation. Now, she needed to grow rapidly. If she reached a certain level, all the mysteries in her heart would surely be resolved. The next morning. When the morning light shone on Mu Ruyue¡¯s face, she finally emerged from her cultivation. Although the former owner was a waste, she had read many books on cultivation, allowing her to enter the state quickly. One night wasn¡¯t enough to significantly boost her strength, but at least she became a First-level Warrior. She was no longer the worthless person who was despised and bullied! ¡°Bang!¡± The door was kicked open, and a vicious old nanny walked in, disdainfully scanning the simple furnishings before fixing her gaze on the cold-faced girl. ¡°Miss, the Family Head wants to see you.¡± After saying this, she glared fiercely at Mu Ruyue and turned to leave. Yan Jin slightly narrowed his eyes. Although he hadn¡¯t chosen this master willingly, she still bore the title of Lord Yan Jin¡¯s master. If others found out his master was bullied by an old woman, where would his honor be? Whoosh, Yan Jin transformed into a black light and violently charged at the old nanny. Bang! With a soft thud, his body slammed into the old nanny¡¯s back. Caught unprepared, she rolled down the steps, awkwardly tumbling several times. The impact nearly broke her old bones. ¡°Oh no, oh no!¡± The old nanny cried out in pain from the ground, unable to get up, cold sweat rolling down her forehead. ¡°Nanny Wang, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The maids quickly put down their work and helped the old nanny up from the ground. ¡°It was the young miss. The young miss hit me. Poor me, dedicating my old bones to the Mu Family, even coming early to wake her up, and she treats me like this.¡± Nanny Wang cried bitterly, making it seem as if Mu Ruyue had indeed bullied her. She did not notice, however, that after her words, everyone had peculiar expressions on their faces. Curiously, she turned and followed everyone¡¯s gaze, finding that the cold-faced girl was still sitting on the bed, smiling at her. But that smile was so cold it sent a chill down her spine. It had only been a few seconds since Nanny Wang fell. In such a short time, if the young miss had hit her, there wouldn¡¯t have been time to return to the bed. Even Nanny Wang herself didn¡¯t understand what had happened. Mu Ruyue got off the bed, put on her shoes, and when she reached Nanny Wang, she paused, her lips curling, her eyes flashing with a cold light: ¡°Don¡¯t offend me, or you will suffer the consequences, just like you did just now!¡± At this moment, Mu Ruyue was as dazzling as a bright pearl, exuding radiant brilliance. For a moment, the maids were stunned. Was this bright and cold girl really their worthless young miss Mu Ruyue? She seemed like a different person. Ignoring the stares, Mu Ruyue lifted her head high, walking toward the Mu Family hall. With all eyes on Mu Ruyue, no one noticed that as she left, the small black beast in her bosom raised its head, its bright black eyes flashing with a domineering and violent light. Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 15 The Emperor Summons Chapter 15: Chapter 15 The Emperor Summons Editor: Henyee Translations In the grand hall of the Mu Family, Mu Qing was already sitting with a displeased face at the head seat, with Mu Tingting and Mu Yixue sitting next to him. Seeing Mu Ruyue finally arrive late, Mu Yixue had a smug smile on her lips, watching her with schadenfreude. In contrast, Mu Tingting, dressed in an orange silk skirt, was comforting Mu Qing, advising him not to blame Mu Ruyue. ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er, you are just too kind,¡± Mu Yixue snorted coldly through her nose when she saw Mu Tingting constantly speaking well of Mu Ruyue, ¡°It¡¯s because of your kindness that you get bullied. Have you forgotten how she treated you the day before yesterday? She pointed at your nose and called you an adopted daughter. Even though Sister Ting¡¯er is an adopted daughter, how much prestige has she brought to our Mu Family? Which young master in all of Feng City doesn¡¯t praise Sister Ting¡¯er? Unlike some people who eat and live in the Feng Family but have no practical use, yet they are the legitimate daughters of the Mu Family. If Sister Ting¡¯er were my blood sister, my life would be fulfilled.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s face carried a hint of reproach, but her eyes couldn¡¯t hide her pride, ¡°After all, she is still your sister, born of the same mother. Don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°But I would rather that mother gave birth to Sister Ting¡¯er!¡± Mu Yixue pouted slightly aggrievedly. The fact that Sister Ting¡¯er was scolding her for that waste made her hate Mu Ruyue even more. It so happened that this waste was heartless. Sister Ting¡¯er was so good to her, yet she was still clinging to the Heir of Jing King. She didn¡¯t even consider if she was worthy of him. From beginning to end, Mu Ruyue crossed her arms and watched the scene quietly, with an icy smile at the corners of her lips, neither anxious nor impatient. This made Mu Tingting a bit puzzled. With her usual temper, she would have probably made a scene by now. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow indifferently, her voice tinged with the laziness of someone not yet fully awake, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face darkened further, ¡°Is this how you speak to your father?¡± ¡°Oh? Then how should I address you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face turned green with anger. This girl was truly out of control! ¡°Father, calm down,¡± Mu Tingting quickly helped Mu Qing soothe his anger, then she looked up at the impatient-looking girl at the door, and said reproachfully, ¡°Sister, Father is also concerned about you. He heard that you went to take the talent test at the Testing Hall yesterday, so¡­¡± ¡°Ting¡¯er,¡± Mu Qing pushed Mu Tingting¡¯s hand away, his expression cold and somber, ¡°Stop speaking for this rebellious girl! Mu Ruyue, do you know what they said when I had dinner with those officials last night? They said you were shameless. A person in their teens going to take a talent test with a group of four- or five-year-olds. Clearly, you are a waste yet refuse to believe it. Even if you took the test a hundred times, you would still be a waste! Why don¡¯t you think about your father for once? Your actions make others mock me. I have raised you all these years, and instead of showing gratitude, you try every possible way to humiliate me!¡± After saying these words in one breath, Mu Qing took a deep breath. Until now, he still felt his face burning with shame. Having such a wasteful and unruly daughter was the greatest humiliation of his life. ¡°Are you finished? If so, I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± Mu Ruyue yawned. She would rather go back to cultivating than listen to Mu Qing¡¯s lecture here. ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing the girl turn to leave, Mu Qing¡¯s face grew even darker. Though Mu Ruyue had been a waste before, she at least listened to him. What had changed now? Even a waste knew how to resist? ¡°Father, let me handle this.¡± Mu Tingting furrowed her delicate brows. Though she wanted to see Mu Ruyue get scolded, there was something more important. ¡°Sister, Father is waiting for you here not just for that matter. There was a summons from the Imperial Palace just now. You and Father are to go to the palace immediately to meet the Emperor.¡± Suddenly, Mu Ruyue stopped, her delicate brows furrowing slightly¡­ Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 16: The Marriage Decree Turmoil (1) Chapter 16: Chapter 16: The Marriage Decree Turmoil (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The Golden Throne Hall, resplendent and magnificent, had an elder in a bright yellow dragon robe sitting atop the grand hall. Beside him was a stunningly beautiful woman, who appeared very young. Her delicate features could captivate any man¡¯s heart, even that of Emperor Zi Yue, who had grown too old to partake in such pleasures. Mu Ruyue had just stepped into the hall and instantly drawn everyone¡¯s attention. In the Golden Throne Hall, besides Emperor Zi Yue and his beloved Consort Ya, there were also several high-ranking ministers and princes. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Ye Yihua enthusiastically stroked her chin, recognizing the unlucky girl who had been struck by that fool. She could never forget the look Mu Ruyue gave her in that final moment. This woman was interesting, but unfortunately, she was renowned as the worthless one of Feng City. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty,¡± Mu Qing knelt down, tugging at the unresponsive Mu Ruyue and glaring at her. ¡°What are you standing there for? Kneel and pay your respects!¡± Mu Ruyue still didn¡¯t respond, the defiance in her cold eyes unmistakable. In her two lifetimes, she had only ever knelt before two people. One was her former teacher who had selflessly guided her, and the other was her grandfather who had doted on her and entrusted her with the Dan Book. Beyond that, she would rather die than break her proud spirit by kneeling to anyone else. ¡°Mu Ruyue!¡± Seeing Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face darken, Mu Qing grew anxious, and shouted in a low voice. When had this rebellious girl become so disobedient? Her death didn¡¯t matter, but implicating the Mu Family would be her fault! ¡°How insolent! I¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Suddenly, a sweet voice interjected from the side. Emperor Zi Yue withdrew his gaze from Mu Ruyue, turning to the woman he favored most, and gently asked, ¡°Beloved Consort, what is the matter?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this humble servant is feeling a bit hungry.¡± Ji Ru Ya touched her stomach, a shy smile playing on her lips. ¡°I wish for Your Majesty to accompany me for a meal once this matter is settled.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Emperor Zi Yue laughed heartily, pulling Ji Ru Ya into his embrace tenderly. ¡°Very well, I shall dine with my beloved consort shortly.¡± ¡°Then this humble servant thanks Your Majesty in advance.¡± Ji Ru Ya suppressed her inner disdain, her delicate face lighting up with a happy smile. After Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s attention shifted away from her, she turned to look at Mu Ruyue and winked secretly. This made Mu Ruyue even more certain that this woman was intentionally helping her. But why? They were strangers, so why help her? ¡°You are Mu Ruyue?¡± Emperor Zi Yue looked at the young girl¡¯s delicate face and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how someone so young from the Mu Family had such beauty that could ruin empires. If she weren¡¯t a good-for-nothing, Feng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have wanted to annul the engagement. ¡°Precisely.¡± Mu Ruyue looked directly into Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s eyes without a trace of fear. Emperor Zi Yue frowned slightly in displeasure but didn¡¯t erupt. He merely spoke in a stern tone. ¡°I summoned you here today for a reason. The marriage decree between you and the Heir of Prince Jing was indeed poorly considered. Now, I annul this engagement in public and will choose another husband for you. Among those present are several princes who have yet to marry an official wife. Marrying into their families won¡¯t wrong you.¡± Upon hearing these words, all the royal and noble men couldn¡¯t help but step back a few paces. Indeed, this woman had a beauty that could topple nations, but a daughter of the Mu Family, even if a useless one, could never be a mere concubine in their prince mansions. But they would never grant the position of official wife to someone so useless. Such a good-for-nothing wouldn¡¯t bring them any benefit. Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Marriage Bestowment Turmoil (II) Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Marriage Bestowment Turmoil (II) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I agree to the annulment, but,¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at the frightened princes and grandsons, a faint smile lifting the corners of her lips, ¡°it¡¯s not the Royal Family annulling the marriage, it¡¯s me, Mu Ruyue, who refuses to marry the heir of Prince Jing, and I don¡¯t want to have any ties with anyone from the Royal Family!¡± ¡°Mu Ruyue!¡± Mu Qing shouted loudly. Was this rebellious girl looking to die? Even if she wanted to die, she shouldn¡¯t drag her down with her. What status does the Royal Family have? Giving her an official wife position was already a favor. Even if they demoted her to a concubine, Mu Qing would never say a word against the Royal Family. But this rebellious girl was too ungrateful, daring to publicly disdain these princes and grandsons! Mu Ruyue looked coldly at Mu Qing, the corner of her lips curling in a mocking smile. Now she knew to be scared? Why didn¡¯t she feel fear when she brought her here in the first place? ¡°I, Mu Ruyue, have my pride. Frankly speaking, I look down on the heir of Prince Jing. Such a promiscuous stallion, I wouldn¡¯t even fancy him if I were blind!¡± Promiscuous¡­ stallion? The princes and grandsons were stunned. Did that include them as well? But seeing the Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face turning livid, everyone took a cold breath; no one dared to speak. Sitting beside Emperor Zi Yue, Ji Ru Ya almost clapped her hands in agreement. Wasn¡¯t it true? Apart from the late Prince Nan, which man in the Royal Family didn¡¯t have three wives and four concubines? They were all promiscuous stallions infected with diseases. ¡°Pfft.¡± Suddenly, an inappropriate laugh broke the tense atmosphere. Ye Yihua shook his folding fan, smiling as he said, ¡°Apologies, I couldn¡¯t hold it in. Mu Ruyue, if you weren¡¯t a waste, I would marry you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it: I have no interest in stallions. My man must have only me in this lifetime, not infecting himself with diseases, so even if I¡¯m a waste, I wouldn¡¯t marry you.¡± Raising an eyebrow, Ye Yihua lightly shook his folding fan and said, ¡°Father Emperor, your son has a proposal.¡± By this time, Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s mood had calmed, but his expression was still dark enough to drip water. ¡°Speak freely.¡± ¡°Does Father Emperor still remember the fool left by Imperial Uncle? That fool has never been in contact with women since childhood, and now the Prince Mansion has only an old nanny taking care of him. He will likely never have physical contact with any woman. Your son thinks she is quite suitable for that fool. Why not betroth them?¡± My dear cousin, you should thank me for sending you a breathtakingly beautiful bride. Thinking of this, Ye Yihua felt great, not knowing that he would later regret this decision for the rest of his life. ¡°You mean the Ghost King?¡± Emperor Zi Yue sneered. He was someone who held grudges. Not executing this woman on the spot was entirely due to the Mu Family¡¯s face, but it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t give her some punishment. ¡°Very well, I will immediately issue an edict. In three months, the Mu Family¡¯s daughter, Mu Ruyue, shall marry the Ghost King, Ye Wuchen.¡± Ghost King? Memories of the Ghost King flashed through Mu Ruyue¡¯s mind. This Ghost King was the son of Prince Nan¡¯an, Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s biological brother. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Prince Nan¡¯an was born nearly thirty years later than Emperor Zi Yue, he might have been the Emperor of Purple Moon Country. Unfortunately, fate was cruel, and he was destined never to ascend the throne. More legendary was that Prince Nan¡¯an and his Princess Consort were deeply in love. Despite being a Prince of Purple Moon Country, he married only one wife in his lifetime and left only one son, Ye Wuchen. On the night that Prince Nan¡¯an and his Princess Consort were murdered by treacherous villains, it was said that Ye Wuchen, who witnessed it all firsthand, was so terrified that he became a fool, and ever since, he has been an idiot. It was said that this fool was not only idiotic but also looked like a ghost. The maid who once served him was frightened out of her mind by his appearance. Since then, no one was willing to step into the Ghost Prince Manor. Because of this, he who inherited Prince Nan¡¯an¡¯s title was given another title: Ghost King! Of course, this Ghost King rarely left the Prince Mansion, and only an old nanny took care of him. Besides the Royal Family, no one else had seen the Ghost King, so it was unknown whether he was truly as hideous as the rumors said. Originally unwilling to marry into the Royal Family, Mu Ruyue now had a different idea. If she went to the Ghost Prince Manor, it would be easier to act than in the Mu Family and more suitable for her plans¡­ Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 18: You, I Find Dirty Chapter 18: Chapter 18: You, I Find Dirty Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Alright, I accept.¡± Mu Ruyue curled her lips. In the Ghost Prince Manor where there were only two people, no one would bother her no matter what she wanted to do. But in the Mu Family, there were too many inconveniences. Anyway, once her strength grew, a Prince Mansion would no longer be able to restrict her steps. However, Mu Ruyue at that moment didn¡¯t know that this decision would bind her to a man for life, destined to be entangled with him for all eternity¡­ ¡°I will issue the decree to the Mu Family later. If there¡¯s nothing else, everyone may disperse,¡± said Emperor Zi Yue impatiently, waving his hand as he couldn¡¯t wait to share lunch with his beloved concubine. After everyone left, Ye Yihua walked over to Mu Ruyue with a smile. With his fan, he lifted her chin, his charming eyes brimming with a seductive smile. ¡°Miss Mu, that fool knows nothing of romance, nor how to satisfy a woman. If you have needs, feel free to come to me. My door will always be open for you, and I¡¯ll surely show you how good I am.¡± Mu Ruyue squinted her eyes, raised her hand to knock away the fan, and stared at him coldly, her gaze mocking. ¡°Do I need to say it again? I¡¯m not interested in someone like you. You must frequent brothels quite a bit, right? Perhaps your entire body is full of germs. I feel dirty even standing in front of you.¡± His smile froze for a moment, but Ye Yihua quickly returned to his flirtatious demeanor. ¡°Marrying that fool is no different from being alone in an empty room. So I believe you¡¯ll come looking for me. As for my skills, I¡¯m very confident. Even to someone inexperienced, I can ensure she won¡¯t feel much pain.¡± Mu Ruyue smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you have germs, but I won¡¯t allow others to bring them to me. If you have nothing else to say, Prince, please leave.¡± Ye Yihua gave her a meaningful glance and smiled lightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to what happens after you marry my cousin. By then, don¡¯t come crying to me.¡± Ye Yihua, who had both talent and looks, didn¡¯t know how many women were willing to spend a night with him. He didn¡¯t believe any woman could resist his charms. Though he couldn¡¯t marry this woman, it would be nice to make her his lover. After all, that fool wouldn¡¯t know how to touch her. Once Emperor Zi Yue announced the dispersal, Mu Qing didn¡¯t wait for Mu Ruyue. Instead, he hurriedly went to deliver the good news to Mu Tingting. So, in the vast Imperial Palace, Mu Ruyue got lost. ¡°Beat that fool to death! Beat him to death!¡± ¡°Yes, how can a fool be allowed to step into our palace?¡± ¡°Fool, let me tell you, Father has just arranged a marriage for you. It¡¯s with Feng City¡¯s number one waste. A fool matched with a waste, truly a perfect pair, hahaha!¡± Suddenly, a burst of chaotic noise came from ahead. Frowning, Mu Ruyue looked ahead, her gaze passing over the princes and princesses in luxurious clothes, landing on that helpless, thin figure. Upon seeing the familiar face, Mu Ruyue paused. This was the beautiful young man who¡¯d fallen on her yesterday. From their conversation, could he be the Ghost King? But wasn¡¯t the Ghost King supposed to look like a ghost? This young man was pure and handsome. How did he resemble a ghost? ¡°I¡­ I was just here to retrieve a kite,¡± the young man said, pursing his lips. His aggrieved look made him seem like a pitiful little lamb, making a few girls feel some pity as they tugged at the sleeves of the boys beside them, saying, ¡°Let it go.¡± ¡°Let it go? What for? Hmph, this fool came without Father¡¯s summons. How could I let him go?¡± Saying this, he snatched the kite from the young man¡¯s hand, snapping it in half with a crack and throwing it harshly into his face, snarling, ¡°There¡¯s your kite!¡± With his head slightly lowered, everyone thought the young man was silently mourning the broken kite. Yet, no one noticed that there wasn¡¯t a hint of sadness on his handsome face. Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 19: The Fool and the Waste Chapter 19: Chapter 19: The Fool and the Waste Editor: Henyee Translations Just as the boy¡¯s palm was about to strike the teenager, a slender hand tightly gripped his small arm, causing him so much pain that he almost burst into tears. ¡°Who are you? Let go of me or I¡¯ll have my father kill you!¡± The boy glared fiercely at the woman in plain clothes before him, threatening maliciously. This tactic always worked on everyone, including the person in front of him. Soon enough, she would kneel and beg for his forgiveness. After all, his father was the Emperor of the Purple Moon Country, so everyone should fear him! Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow. The boy in front of her was only about five years old, yet he was the son of the almost seventy-year-old Emperor Zi Yue. It seemed that the Royal Family members truly were prolific. ¡°Who am I?¡± Mu Ruyue chuckled softly. ¡°I am the so-called useless fianc¨¦e of the Ghost King. But even though I¡¯m a ¡®useless¡¯ person, dealing with a little brat like you is more than easy.¡± Bam! Mu Ruyue forcefully tossed him to the ground, her indifferent gaze sweeping over the stunned princes and princesses. Her voice was cold and devoid of emotion. ¡°Remember, he is my husband! I don¡¯t care how old you are or who your father is. If any of you dare to harm him, I will make you all understand my methods.¡± Though the girl¡¯s voice was calm, it sent a chill into everyone¡¯s hearts. Ye Wuchen stood watching Mu Ruyue, who was blocking in front of him, lost in thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Turning, she grabbed the teenager¡¯s hand. Mu Ruyue pulled him away without a glance at the stunned princes and princesses behind them. She had always been an unscrupulous demon, treating children and the elderly alike mercilessly. This was a world where only the strong survived. ¡°Sister,¡± Ye Wuchen gazed at Mu Ruyue with bright eyes, a pure smile on his handsome face. His eyes were clear and untainted. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me.¡± Mu Ruyue ignored him, continuing to pull him along as they walked forward. Finally, they reached a secluded corner. Mu Ruyue stopped, turned to look at the teenager, and said, ¡°Are you the Ghost King?¡± Under her gaze, Ye Wuchen nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t match the rumors,¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, half-smiling. ¡°They say the Ghost King looks like an actual ghost, so I didn¡¯t guess you were the Ghost King at first.¡± Trembling slightly, Ye Wuchen lowered his head and said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m really very ugly. The maids were scared insane by me. But my ugliness isn¡¯t in my face, it¡¯s here¡­¡± Pointing to his body, Ye Wuchen¡¯s face was full of helplessness. ¡°Sister, my body is really ugly. Please don¡¯t look at it, okay? You¡¯ll be scared crazy like the others.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that fragile. It seems like there¡¯s something wrong with your body. Can you let me have a look? As people who will be living together, we should get to know each other.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Wuchen wanted to say more, but Mu Ruyue had no patience. She roughly tore off his clothes and gasped in shock at what was hidden beneath. His body was covered with scars, like worms crawling. Some even had faint traces of blood, and his once fair skin looked grotesque because of them. But Mu Ruyue immediately realized that Ye Wuchen had been poisoned; though she knew how to detoxify it, she didn¡¯t yet have the strength to do so. At this moment, Ye Wuchen closed his eyes in fear, not daring to look at Mu Ruyue. Perhaps he feared seeing the same disgust and disdain he had seen in others. ¡°Open your eyes!¡± The commanding voice echoed in his ears. Ye Wuchen cautiously peeked through a small slit in his eyes, but in Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes, there was not a trace of disgust¡ªonly a clear, spring-like purity. ¡°Sister, am I¡­ really ugly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of poison, nothing serious,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled lightly. ¡°You need to face your body¡¯s issues head-on, without worrying about others¡¯ opinions. Their mouths are on their bodies. Let them say what they want. If you always care about their gazes, won¡¯t you wear yourself out?¡± Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Hundred-year-old Medicinal Materials Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Hundred-year-old Medicinal Materials Editor: Henyee Translations The clear eyes stared unblinkingly at Mu Ruyue. Ye Wuchen didn¡¯t make any movements, as if pondering her words. Those eyes looked very pure and harmless. ¡°Besides, you are not a fool,¡± Mu Ruyue solemnly said, pressing down on Ye Wuchen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You just have the intelligence of a child and haven¡¯t grown up yet. On the contrary, this pure heart is something that all your uncles and brothers lack.¡± Although Mu Ruyue accepted the imperial decree with the intention of maintaining tranquility, since this person was her husband, no matter how incompetent he was, she would not allow anyone to speak ill of him. ¡°Sister, are you a fairy?¡± Ye Wuchen blinked his bright eyes, a radiant smile on his handsome face. ¡°You must be the fairy sister sent to me by Father King and Mother Princess Consort.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call me sister!¡± Mu Ruyue glared at him fiercely. ¡°I remember the Ghost King is presumably nineteen years old. I am only fourteen now. You are five years older than me, so you cannot call me sister.¡± ¡°Then can I call you wife? Those people just said you are my wife.¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± A mist of grievance appeared in Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes as he looked pitifully at Mu Ruyue. Inexplicably, Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart softened a bit. ¡°Do as you wish.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Wuchen smiled happily, his innocent and charming eyes still misty. ¡°Then I will call you wife from now on.¡± Finished with these words, he leaned forward and kissed the corner of Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips. Bang! Mu Ruyue¡¯s mind went blank on the spot. She gazed in shock at the stunningly handsome face close to her, her face flushing red, and even the roots of her ears turning crimson. Her first kiss had actually been taken by a child? Yes, although Ye Wuchen was nineteen in age, his mind remained at the night when Prince Nan¡¯an and the Princess Consort were killed over a decade ago. So, to her, he was just an immature child. And facing someone with an immature mind, she had not been on guard at all. ¡°Ye Wuchen, what are you doing?¡± Mu Ruyue pushed away the handsome young man before her, a faint anger brewing in her heart. ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes filled with grievance. ¡°My Father King also called my Mother Princess Consort ¡®wife,¡¯ and I saw them doing this as well. Wife, did I do something wrong? Don¡¯t be angry. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± The boy¡¯s voice was pure and untainted by worldly matters, miraculously calming the anger in Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, just startled by you,¡± Mu Ruyue took a deep breath. ¡°Ye Wuchen, do you know how to leave the Imperial Palace? Let¡¯s go out.¡± Originally, she wanted to ask Ji Ru Ya why she had helped her, but given the current situation, that would have to wait for another time. After leaving the Imperial Palace, Mu Ruyue headed to the Qingyun Sect¡¯s medicinal herb shop in Feng City. Perhaps it was because it was noon, but there were not many people in the shop, only a shopkeeper nodding off out of boredom. ¡°I am here to sell something.¡± A cold voice sounded above, and the shopkeeper looked up, stretching lazily. He listlessly looked at the girl standing in front of him and asked, ¡°What does the young lady want to sell?¡± ¡°Coming here, of course, it¡¯s medicinal herbs.¡± Mu Ruyue took out a handkerchief from her bosom and tossed it in front of the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper nonchalantly opened the handkerchief, but when he saw the herbs wrapped inside, his body visibly trembled, and the sleepiness was instantly thrown out of his mind as he exclaimed in shock. ¡°This¡­ is this Hundred-year-old medicinal materials?¡± Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Angry Princely Heir of Jing Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Angry Princely Heir of Jing Editor: Henyee Translations On the Divine Martial Continent, medicinal materials are divided into several grades. These include ten-year-old medicinal materials, fifty-year-old medicinal materials, hundred-year-old medicinal materials, thousand-year-old medicinal materials, and the unseen Millennium Medicine. Mu Ruyue was not originally from the Divine Martial Continent, so she didn¡¯t clearly understand the grades of the medicinal materials. However, from her speculation, she could deduce that the medicinal material she had picked up was at most fifty years old. Therefore, Qi Nourishing Medicine not only revived the withered medicinal material but also doubled its lifespan. Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart instantly surged with excitement. If this was indeed the case, then she had a great magical treasure in her hands. The shopkeeper caressed the medicinal material in his hand as if it were a precious gem, his eyes shining, ¡°Miss, I can give you one hundred gold coins for this medicinal material.¡± Gold coins were a form of currency on the Divine Martial Continent, quite similar to that of Huaxia, except Huaxia measured in gold while here, gold and silver were coined into currency. The correct conversion method was that ten thousand copper coins equaled one hundred silver coins, and one hundred silver coins equaled one gold coin. Mu Ruyue nodded slightly, her gaze sweeping over the many medicinal materials displayed in the shop, ¡°Choose one hundred fifty-year-old medicinal materials for me, regardless of their attributes.¡± The shopkeeper glanced at her in astonishment. Others came to buy medicinal materials according to their needs, but this girl, regardless of the attributes? But as a businessman, he naturally wouldn¡¯t question the customer¡¯s reasons. ¡°Alright, miss, please wait a moment.¡± Soon, the shopkeeper brought the medicinal materials and handed them to Mu Ruyue with a smile. ¡°One hundred fifty-year-old medicinal materials, a total of fifty gold coins,¡± Although fifty years and one hundred years were only a double difference, the price was worlds apart. If it were thousand-year-old medicinal materials, it would be sky-high. But with Mu Ruyue¡¯s current strength, she simply couldn¡¯t produce thousand-year-old medicinal materials. Such materials required too much Qi, which she couldn¡¯t provide. Holding the cloth bag handed by the shopkeeper, Mu Ruyue turned and walked out. ¡ª¡ª ¡°Have you heard? It¡¯s said that yesterday the worthless girl from the Mu Family was rejected by the Royal Family.¡± ¡°Haha, your news is outdated. It wasn¡¯t the Royal Family that rejected her, it was the useless girl from the Mu Family who announced in the Golden Throne Hall that she wouldn¡¯t marry the Heir of Jing King, nor would she marry anyone from the Royal Family. She even said that the princes and grandsons of the Royal Family were all a bunch of studs covered in bacteria. What¡¯s even more surprising, the Emperor didn¡¯t punish her.¡± In the tavern, people recalled the recent rumors circulating in the market, using it as a topic of conversation over tea and meals. No one noticed that in an upstairs private room, a handsome man¡¯s face had turned ashen, his hands clenched into fists, and he stood up from his chair with a roar, his expression showing he wanted to strangle that damned woman to death. Stud? She actually called him a filthy stud? Though he loved Ting¡¯er, there were two concubines in the backyard. Wasn¡¯t that normal? What man would stay with only one woman for his entire life? Compared to Ye Yihua, the Ninth Imperial Uncle, who needed to vent in the brothel, he was already a model. Except for that fool who knew nothing, who else at his age didn¡¯t have a few women? That woman Mu Ruyue, what did she call him? A stud? ¡°Grandpa Emperor may spare her for the sake of the Mu Family, but I won¡¯t. I will not let that woman go, I will kill her!¡± Ye Tianfeng gritted his teeth in hatred. If Mu Ruyue were in front of him, he would definitely tear her to pieces. Actually, Emperor Zi Yue wasn¡¯t entirely looking out for the Mu Family. After all, Mu Ruyue was just an unloved waste; as an Emperor, his pride wouldn¡¯t tolerate such an insult. However, Ji Ru Ya was provoking him from below at that time. Even though he was old and lacked much energy, such provocation still excited him. So, he just wanted to quickly get rid of these people and be alone with his beloved woman. Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Green Origin Pill Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Green Origin Pill Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Feng¡¯er.¡± Tian Yuan frowned. His disciple had many good qualities, but his temperament was still not steady enough. Only then did Ye Tianfeng remember that his master was still there. He hurriedly suppressed the anger surging within him and said, ¡°Master, I was too agitated just now, so that¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, but with such a temper, it¡¯s hard for you to take on major responsibilities. Learn more from others,¡± Tian Yuan sighed helplessly. ¡°By the way, a genius was discovered in the recent test, a genius so extraordinary that even Master Wu Yu had a mind to take them on as a disciple.¡± Ye Tianfeng¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise. He had been in the Qingyun Sect for more than a decade. How could he not understand Master Wu Yu¡¯s temperament? That old man was extremely proud and sharp-eyed. He had once wanted to become his disciple, only to be ruthlessly rejected. Given his status in the Qingyun Sect, being accepted as a disciple would have allowed him to walk unchallenged within it. ¡°I wonder what kind of genius could make Master Wu Yu have the heart to take in a disciple?¡± He was also very curious about who could catch the eye of someone as discerning as Master Wu Yu. ¡°It is a young girl, probably in her teens,¡± Tian Yuan smiled slightly, ¡°but we do not know her name, not even her identity. I¡¯m telling you this not because I want you to find her, but because your movements as a Qingyun Sect member would be too conspicuous and attract attention from other factions. Master Wu Yu has already made it clear that no one must know about this. But I¡¯m telling you this to make you understand that there are also top-notch geniuses in Feng City. If you want the woman you like to win the upcoming competition, it might be difficult.¡± Ye Tianfeng¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Master Wu Yu, even if Ting¡¯er gets second place, Grandpa Emperor wouldn¡¯t have anything to say.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Master Tianyuan stood up and said, ¡°but to enter the Qingyun Sect, she must get first place. Given your identity as both the Heir of Jing King and a disciple of the Qingyun Sect, don¡¯t you want her to achieve first place? Rest assured, I am always prepared.¡± His heart suddenly stirred, and Ye Tianfeng looked at Tianyuan. ¡°Master means¡­¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Tian Yuan stroked his beard and smiled slightly, ¡°I recall you mentioned that this woman is a third-rank martial artist. I have here a Green Origin Pill that can help her enhance her strength. Let¡¯s go. I will accompany you to see if that woman is worthy of my disciple.¡± The Green Origin Pill could help martial artists below the fifth rank advance by one rank, but it could only be taken once in a lifetime. Ye Tianfeng became instantly excited. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he said, ¡°Then I thank master on Ting¡¯er¡¯s behalf.¡± In the Mu Family, since Mu Qing¡¯s return, the place had been bustling with joy. Mu Tingting and Mu Yixue surrounded Mu Qing, chattering about something, leaving behind a string of silvery laughter. Suddenly, the sharp-eyed youngest girl of the Mu Family glanced at Mu Ruyue, who had just stepped in from outside, and couldn¡¯t help but have a smirk curl up at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve always said that the Young Master Shi isn¡¯t someone certain people can match, but they just wouldn¡¯t listen. Now, they¡¯re actually marrying that fool. Haha, I heard that fool isn¡¯t just dim-witted but also hideously ugly like a ghost, even scaring a maid into madness. Guess what, when certain people marry over, will they go mad upon seeing the Ghost King¡¯s face on the first night?¡± Ugly face? Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows, a benignly handsome face and a pair of innocent yet captivating eyes flashing across her mind. Such a handsome person being deemed hideous like a ghost among the common folk. Gossip truly was terrifying. Perhaps because he rarely left the Prince Mansion, coupled with the lack of anyone to clarify his appearance, over time, everyone believed he was too ugly to show. Who would know that the face was so handsome it could make the world lose its luster? Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t plan on paying attention to this woman, but the other party was unwilling to let her go. Just as she started walking towards her room, a delicate figure blocked her path. ¡°Mu Ruyue, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡± Her gaze turned to the girl¡¯s snow-white face, and Mu Ruyue surprisingly asked, ¡°Were you talking to me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s face flushed with anger, but just as she was about to strike Mu Ruyue, she was suddenly stopped by Mu Tingting. ¡°Alright, Xue¡¯er, no matter what, she is your biological sister. No matter how angry you are, you can¡¯t hit your sister, or I won¡¯t acknowledge you anymore.¡± Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Love is Selfish Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Love is Selfish Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Tingting truly wanted to help Mu Ruyue? No! At the moment when Mu Yixue swung her hand to hit Mu Ruyue, she noticed two people walking into the courtyard. One of them was her lover, Ye Tianfeng, while the other was an elder with an immortal aura. Seeing Ye Tianfeng¡¯s respectful demeanor, she could faintly guess the elder¡¯s identity. ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er!¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s eyes were filled with grievance and tears, ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er, you actually scold me and refuse to recognize me for this waste. What is so good about this waste? You are so good to her, and she has never appreciated it. She even always insults you as an adopted daughter, unworthy to stay in the Mu Family.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, no matter what, we are family. Family should be harmonious. Your methods should be reserved for outsiders.¡± Mu Tingting furrowed her delicate brows, clearly displeased with Mu Yixue¡¯s words. ¡°Moreover, she is not wrong. I am just an adopted daughter without the Mu family¡¯s bloodline.¡± From beginning to end, Mu Ruyue merely stood with her arms crossed, watching the drama unfold. Mu Tingting was indeed a good actress, allowing her to savor the drama, but¡­ Mu Ruyue slightly narrowed her eyes. She had ignored their provocations time and again because she never took them seriously. However, even if she didn¡¯t take them seriously, it didn¡¯t mean she would tolerate them. ¡°I think you all got something wrong. A man like Ye Tianfeng, even if presented to me, I wouldn¡¯t spare him a glance. Moreover, my father heard in the Golden Throne Hall that it wasn¡¯t the Royal Family that annulled the marriage; it was me, Mu Ruyue, who didn¡¯t want to marry a man full of germs. So, Mu Tingting, congratulations on picking up my discarded trash. I heard there are two concubines in the Prince Mansion and possibly more in the future. By then, you¡¯ll be covered in germs too. Oh, by the way, I wonder if Ye Tianfeng has a fetish for bedding two women in one night. I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing your expression when you catch your husband in bed with another woman.¡± Whoosh! Mu Tingting¡¯s face immediately turned pale, her delicate body swaying like a fragile boat in the wind. She loved Ye Tianfeng, loved him very much. Now, just thinking about her beloved man lying in bed with another woman made her heartache so much that she wished she could die immediately. If she truly witnessed such a scene in the future, she wondered if she would have the courage to live on. Mu Qing¡¯s face changed dramatically. He was just about to explode in anger when a shout came from behind Mu Ruyue, full of uncontrollable rage. ¡°Mu Ruyue, what did you say!¡± As Ye Tianfeng spoke, he had already embraced Mu Tingting¡¯s frail body, his deep eyes filled with pity, ¡°Ting¡¯er, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. How could I have such a fetish?¡± ¡°Princely Heir,¡± Mu Tingting held tightly onto Ye Tianfeng¡¯s hand, her eyes brimming with tears, ¡°in the future, will you allow other women into the mansion? Will you do those things with them? Will you let them bear your children?¡± Ye Tianfeng was stunned, pressing his thin lips tightly, not knowing how to respond. Gradually, the hope in Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes dimmed, and tears flowed down her tender cheeks. He claimed to love her, yet while loving her, he also boarded the ship with other women. Is this what love is? Love is selfish. She wasn¡¯t willing to share the man she loved with anyone else. The feeling of sharing with others made her feel as if countless swords were piercing through her body. ¡°Ting¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I will always treat you well,¡± Ye Tianfeng tightly held her frail body in his embrace, ¡°you will always be my most beloved woman.¡± But, will he really treat her well for a lifetime? What she wanted was for him to belong only to her for a lifetime. Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Good Nephew, Call Me Aunt and Let Me Hear It Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Good Nephew, Call Me Aunt and Let Me Hear It Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Mu Ruyue!¡± Ye Tianfeng angrily looked at Mu Ruyue and shouted, ¡°Who told you to speak to Ting¡¯er like that? Even if you are jealous, you can¡¯t hurt a weak woman! Ting¡¯er is not like you; she¡¯s so fragile and cannot withstand your harsh words. Apologize to Ting¡¯er immediately!¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Mu Ruyue laughed, her eyes glinting with sarcasm as she glanced at Ye Tianfeng¡¯s face, ¡°Who am I to be jealous of? Mu Tingting? Or should I be jealous for you? As I said in the Golden Throne Hall, I, Mu Ruyue, would never marry a stallion. My husband, in this lifetime, would have only one woman, and that¡¯s me. Do you meet any of my standards? Even if I were blind, I wouldn¡¯t choose you.¡± The girl¡¯s gaze, laced with thorns, made Ye Tianfeng¡¯s expression change. Even though he had heard the rumors in the streets, he couldn¡¯t believe that the woman who loved him deeply would say such things. Yet, the girl standing before him no longer stared at him with that yearning gaze. Her eyes bore no love, only mockery and ridicule. There was even a disdain that he was unwilling to believe. Ye Tianfeng himself didn¡¯t know why, but when he met Mu Ruyue¡¯s contemptuous eyes, he felt a bit uncomfortable. When did she change? Or was it the scene she witnessed that day that made her completely give up? In a way, it was better this way. It was much more comfortable than her infatuated gaze. Ignoring the uneasiness in his heart, Ye Tianfeng¡¯s deep eyes carried a clear coldness, ¡°Mu Ruyue, apologize to Ting¡¯er immediately!¡± Hearing Ye Tianfeng¡¯s words, Mu Ruyue felt an urge to laugh, and naturally, she did just that. ¡°Ye Tianfeng, what position do you have to order me? The heir of Prince Jing? If I remember correctly, Prince Jing and Ghost King are cousins. Though I haven¡¯t married into the Ghost Prince Manor yet, I already bear that title. So, in terms of seniority, I am your aunt. Be good, nephew, and call me ¡®Auntie¡¯ so I can hear it.¡± Ye Tianfeng¡¯s face turned from blue to white, then from white to blue, changing rapidly. Mu Ruyue chuckled softly, but her eyes remained icy. ¡°Good nephew, I await the day you serve me tea.¡± Saying this, Mu Ruyue ignored the ashen-faced Ye Tianfeng and gradually disappeared from everyone¡¯s view. She hadn¡¯t resisted before because she didn¡¯t want to waste words with these people. However, some people thought she was easy to bully. Now, she would let them understand that Mu Ruyue was not someone who would suffer in silence. ¡°Father, Young Master Shi, look at this woman!¡± Mu Yixue was so angry she almost jumped, ¡°Even among commoners, no one can claim to have only one woman in their lifetime. She is simply talking nonsense!¡± Suddenly, she seemed to realize and quickly covered her mouth, apologetically looking at Mu Tingting. ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mu Tingting shook her head. She slowly suppressed her inner pain and said, ¡°You are not wrong. So, Young Master Shi, I don¡¯t blame you. Who in this world can truly be monogamous for life? Those who think so are just dreaming.¡± As she finished speaking, it seemed like she was talking to herself, as tears again slipped down her cheeks. ¡°Young Master Shi, as long as you have Ting¡¯er in your heart, Ting¡¯er is satisfied.¡± Her words made Ye Tianfeng¡¯s heart ache, and he held the woman in his arms tighter, ¡°Ting¡¯er, rest assured, I will be good to you all my life, absolutely!¡± Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Surprise for Mu Qing Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Surprise for Mu Qing Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ahem,¡± Mu Qing coughed twice, interrupting the tender love talk between the couple, ¡°Young Master Shi, who is this¡­¡± Ye Tianfeng finally snapped out of it. Just now, while comforting Mu Tingting, he had neglected his master. Realizing this, a look of guilt crossed his face. ¡°Mu Family Master, Ting¡¯er, this is my master, Master Tianyuan, the Alchemy Master of the Qingyun Sect.¡± It was like a heavy bomb had struck directly on Mu Qing¡¯s head. After a moment, he shook off the surprise and quickly stepped forward with a fawning smile on his face: ¡°So it¡¯s Master Tianyuan gracing us with your presence. I didn¡¯t recognize your esteemed self earlier. If there were any lapses in hospitality, please forgive me.¡± Master Tianyuan nodded arrogantly, his gaze sweeping over the pale-faced Mu Tingting, saying: ¡°Is this the girl Feng¡¯er mentioned? She is indeed quite good. Feng¡¯er¡¯s taste has always been excellent.¡± Receiving Tianyuan¡¯s praise, the color returned to Mu Tingting¡¯s face as she bashfully leaned into Ye Tianfeng¡¯s embrace. ¡°Who was that earlier¡­¡± Tianyuan asked lightly, his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°That was my eldest daughter,¡± Mu Qing hurriedly replied, ¡°because she is a waste with blocked meridians, unable to cultivate. Plus, she was left without much guidance from a young age, so she grew up spoiled and willful, disrespecting others. Ting¡¯er has suffered much at her hands in the family. ¡°Hmm,¡± Tianyuan nodded lightly, ¡°Though both are daughters of your Mu family, there¡¯s indeed a world of difference. Feng¡¯er breaking off the engagement with her was a wise decision.¡± At this moment, how could Tianyuan know that the waste he dismissed was the unparalleled genius Wu Yu was secretly searching for? ¡°By the way, I came this time for the matter Feng¡¯er entrusted to me. It is said that your daughter is already a Third-level Martial Artist. I have a Human-grade Advanced Green Origin Pill here. After taking it, she can break through to the fourth rank.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Qing was completely stunned. A Human-grade Advanced Green Origin Pill? Did he hear it right? Mu Tingting also forgot her earlier pain, blankly staring at Tianyuan. Tianyuan savored the adoring looks, a faint smile curling on his lips. With a flick of his finger, a pill shot towards Mu Tingting: ¡°I hope the genius competition in a few months won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± In an instant, Mu Tingting caught the pill, lowering her head slightly, her long lashes hiding the triumph in her eyes. ¡°Yes, Master Tianyuan, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Mu Ruyue, even though you are the legitimate young lady of the Mu family, what of it? I, Mu Tingting, am merely an adopted daughter, but in the end? Your fianc¨¦ loves me, your father and sister also support me. Finally, I even received the elixir refined by Master Tianyuan. A Human-grade Advanced Heavenly Primordial Pill¡ªperhaps someone like you might never come into contact with it in your lifetime. And all of these things, I seized from your hands. Slightly raising her lashes, Mu Tingting kept her head down, so no one noticed the malice hidden in her eyes. ¡ª¡ª As Mu Ruyue stepped into the room, a shadow blocked the sunlight in front of her. With his eyebrows raised and his handsome, domineering face adorned with a faint smile, Yan Jin looked at the girl standing before him with a sort of teasing glance. ¡°Girl, why are you back so late?¡± Mu Ruyue frowned, giving him a slight glance: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Don¡¯t easily revert to your human form. If someone discovers it, things could go bad.¡± ¡°Haha, girl, don¡¯t worry. With my strength, if someone approaches, I won¡¯t fail to notice.¡± Yan Jin sat down nonchalantly, pouring himself a cup of tea. Raising his eyebrows, he looked at Mu Ruyue, thinking that although this girl was still somewhat immature in appearance and figure, with proper cultivation, she would surely become an unparalleled beauty. Mu Ruyue paid him no more mind. She took out the medicinal ingredients she bought from the herbal shop and slowly placed her hand over the herbs. A faint stream of air flowed from her palm¡­ Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 26: First Time Making Medicine Chapter 26: Chapter 26: First Time Making Medicine Editor: Henyee Translations That night, the moonlight was as calm as water. At this time, in the sleeping quarters of the Mu Residence¡¯s west courtyard, Mu Ruyue was panting and drenched in sweat. She wiped the sweat off her forehead and gazed at the medicinal materials spread out across the table with a satisfied smile. After several hours, she had finally enhanced the age of all the medicinal materials. However, the Qi Nourishing Medicine indeed consumed a lot of energy, and with her current strength, she could only enhance 50-year-old medicinal materials to hundred-year-old materials. Anything more would require more Qi. ¡°These fifty beads can be sold for money, and the rest will be used to refine elixirs.¡± As she spoke, she took out the alchemy furnace she had purchased at the market today. Now, she was going to refine a low-level human-grade Revitalization Powder, which was one of the most common elixirs. Swoosh! With a flick of her finger, a flame burst from her fingertip. She lightly waved her hand, and the flame leaped into the alchemy furnace, flickering and dancing. The crimson glow of the fire illuminated Mu Ruyue¡¯s fair face. Though she was still young, her beauty had already begun to shine brightly, surpassing even Mu Tingting. Since it was Mu Ruyue¡¯s first time refining medicine, the flame dimmed after just a moment, and the hundred-year-old medicinal materials inside the furnace were wasted¡­ ¡°Failed? Then let¡¯s try again!¡± Mu Ruyue sneered. From as far back as she could remember, she had never known what it meant to give up. Swoosh! The flame sprang up again, burning fiercely under the furnace. This time, with the experience of failure, she controlled it more skillfully¡­ For the entire night, Mu Ruyue persisted through repeated failures. The pile of hundred-year-old medicinal materials beside her turned to ashes, causing Yan Jin to wince in pain a few times. A spendthrift! This woman was clearly a spendthrift! Those were hundred-year-old medicinal materials, not common weeds. Yet she wasted a pile without any remorse? They would have been better off being consumed by him to increase his strength. It wasn¡¯t until the sky began to lighten that Mu Ruyue successfully refined the Revitalization Powder. She looked at the elixir in her hand and frowned slightly: ¡°It took a whole night to refine a low-level human-grade elixir. It seems I need to deepen my knowledge of alchemy.¡± If anyone had heard her, they would have been tempted to strangle her. Without any guidance, she had learned to concoct a low-level human-grade elixir in one night. How were other alchemists, who needed three days and nights under a master¡¯s guidance, supposed to survive? Even the most outstanding alchemist in the continent¡¯s history took two days for their first attempt at medicine refining. Of course, Mu Ruyue¡¯s speed had much to do with her extraordinary spiritual power and the abundant supply of hundred-year-old medicinal materials. As everyone knew, the longer the age of the medicinal materials, the easier it was for an alchemist to refine them. ¡°Girl,¡± Yan Jin yawned, his sleepy eyes half open, ¡°is it already morning?¡± ¡°Yan Jin, I need to visit the herbal shop.¡± Clutching the Revitalization Powder, Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes flickered. Previously, she only had one hundred-year-old medicinal material, so she wasn¡¯t concerned. But this time, she had to ensure no one could recognize her. A man without a crime, yet with a jade, would be slain. This truth she had experienced in her past life. In Feng City, the bustling streets echoed with vendors¡¯ shouts, occasionally interrupted by galloping horses, adding to the lively scene. At this moment, in one of the busiest herbal shops in Feng City, a slender girl with a bamboo hat walked in and threw a bundle onto the counter without a word. The shopkeeper was startled. He frowned as he opened the bundle, and upon seeing its contents, he could no longer remain calm. ¡°This¡­ These are hundred-year-old medicinal materials? There must be dozens of them.¡± Hundred-year-old medicinal materials, while not as rare as thousand-year-old ones, were still precious. Moreover, there were fifty beads of hundred-year-old materials here. Even an experienced shopkeeper was stunned by such a large quantity. ¡°Miss, are you sure you want to sell these hundred-year-old medicinal materials?¡± The shopkeeper swallowed hard, looking at Mu Ruyue with a mix of surprise and doubt. Since the girl¡¯s face was obscured by the bamboo hat, the shopkeeper could only tell from her voice that she was young. Clearly, anyone who could produce such an amount of medicinal materials was not an ordinary person. But what puzzled the shopkeeper was how she had obtained these fifty beads of hundred-year-old medicinal materials¡­ ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded slightly, her eyes under the bamboo hat calm as a still lake, ¡°besides that, I also have a Revitalization Powder.¡± ¡°Revitalization Powder?¡± The shopkeeper was stunned. Even though Revitalization Powder was a low-level human-grade elixir, alchemists were highly respected in this land. He naturally dared not underestimate anyone selling such items. ¡°Miss, for these fifty beads of medicinal materials, I can offer you one hundred gold coins per bead. As for the Revitalization Powder, we need our alchemy master at Huichun Hall to appraise its quality to determine the price. If you trust us, you can leave the Revitalization Powder here and come back tomorrow to collect the money. How does that sound?¡± Mu Ruyue shot a calm glance at the shopkeeper and, after a long silence, finally said, ¡°Huichun Hall has a good reputation, I trust you. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow then.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, miss.¡± The shopkeeper breathed a sigh of relief. He instructed his subordinates to fetch the gold coins and handed them to Mu Ruyue personally. Taking the coins, Mu Ruyue wasted no time and left¡­ ¡°Hundred-year-old medicinal materials, huh,¡± the shopkeeper chuckled, picking up one of the materials. However, his smile froze when he saw a small, green sword emblem at the bottom. Disbelieving his eyes, he quickly examined the other materials. Though not obvious, each one had the same green sword emblem at the bottom. ¡°These¡­ These are Huichun Hall¡¯s medicinal materials. But I know all the herbs in Huichun Hall. We never had this many hundred-year-old materials, and we¡¯ve never had any stolen. Then how did she get them? Wait, I remember a few days ago, a girl bought a hundred beads of fifty-year-old medicinal materials. I personally selected them, so I remember clearly. But how did fifty-year-old materials become hundred-year-old materials?¡± Yes, these were indeed the materials he had sold. But what on earth had happened? ¡°No, I must report this to Master Wu Yu. This is too incredible.¡± Fifty-year-old medicinal materials turning into hundred-year-old ones in a few days? This shocked the shopkeeper profoundly. This matter had to be brought to Master Wu Yu¡¯s attention. Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 27: The Shocked Master Wu Yu Chapter 27: Chapter 27: The Shocked Master Wu Yu Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hehe, Elder Zhao, I¡¯ve won again this round.¡± In the inn, Wu Yu held a black chess piece and placed it lightly on the board. He chuckled and said, ¡°How¡¯s that? You should be convinced by now.¡± ¡°Master Wu Yu, your chess skills are exceptional. I, Zhao, willingly admit defeat,¡± Elder Zhao said with a humble smile. At this moment, a voice full of energy sounded from outside the door, ¡°Master Wu Yu, Shopkeeper Yi Xu from Huichun Hall is here to see you.¡± ¡°Huichun Hall?¡± Wu Yu furrowed his white eyebrows before relaxing them. ¡°Huichun Hall is one of our Qingyun Sect¡¯s industries in the mortal world. Since that is the case, let him in. I wonder what business the shopkeeper has with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Wu Yu.¡± The voice respectfully responded, and then the door was pushed open slowly. A middle-aged man dressed in a blue robe walked in. His expression was clearly anxious. When he saw Wu Yu, his eyes lit up. He quickly stepped forward and cupped his hands in respect. ¡°Subordinate Yi Xu greets Master Wu Yu.¡± ¡°Yi Xu, is it? What matter do you wish to report to me?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s gaze was indifferent, neither warm nor cold as he glanced at the middle-aged man. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Master Wu Yu. In the past two days, Huichun Hall sold one hundred plants of fifty-year-old herbs,¡± Yi Xu said, his tone filled with excitement that he couldn¡¯t suppress. However, upon hearing his words, Wu Yu furrowed his white eyebrows once again, ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it,¡± Yi Xu swallowed hard and said tremulously, ¡°Just now, the girl who bought the herbs sold them back to Huichun Hall.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Wu Yu couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him, his aged face showing clear annoyance, ¡°You should handle such matters yourselves. There¡¯s no need to report to me.¡± ¡°But those herbs had turned into hundred-year-old herbs after passing through her hands,¡± Yi Xu said, feeling wronged. If it weren¡¯t for an important matter, he wouldn¡¯t disturb Master Wu Yu¡¯s peace. ¡°What did you say?¡± Wu Yu stood up with a start, his old face full of disbelief as he stared at Yi Xu. His expression frightened Yi Xu, who shrank back and spoke in a weaker tone. ¡°A girl purchased one hundred plants of fifty-year-old herbs, and in just two days they turned into hundred-year-old herbs. Those herbs bore Huichun Hall¡¯s mark, which is so hidden that the girl probably didn¡¯t notice, and thus sold them back to Huichun Hall.¡± Though it was merely a few sentences, he had clearly explained the situation. Wu Yu and Elder Zhao were both stunned. How could such an unbelievable thing happen? It was said that some skilled individuals could revive withered herbs, but none had ever heard of someone who could increase the age of herbs. ¡°Yi Xu, are you telling the truth?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s heart trembled. If such a person truly existed in the world, wouldn¡¯t it be terrifying? ¡°Absolutely true. Those herbs were sold by me personally. I couldn¡¯t possibly mistake them.¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Wu Yu¡¯s legs gave out, and he sat back onto the chair. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Do you know that girl¡¯s name and address?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, since she wanted to sell some Revitalization Powder and our appraiser wasn¡¯t present, I told her to come back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Revitalization Powder?¡± Wu Yu was taken aback, his eyes flashing. ¡°Bring me that Revitalization Powder to take a look.¡± Revitalization Powder was the most basic of elixirs, something even an apprentice could easily refine. But he was very interested in the girl who could increase the age of herbs. Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Apprenticeship (Part 1) Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Apprenticeship (Part 1) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yes, Master Wu Yu.¡± Yi Xu took out the Revitalization Powder and respectfully walked to stand before Wu Yu. Originally calm, Wu Yu¡¯s face changed dramatically when he tasted a bit of the Revitalization Powder with his thumb, an indescribable shock overwhelming him. ¡°Master Wu Yu, what¡¯s wrong with the Revitalization Powder?¡± Yi Xu froze for a moment, unsure of what had happened. With a gentle sigh, Wu Yu put down the Revitalization Powder, a look of helplessness on his aged face, ¡°One hundred percent Medicine Transformation Power and a ninety-five percent Fusion Rate.¡± ¡°Master Wu Yu, I wonder what this Medicine Transformation Power is¡­¡± Yi Xu¡¯s face showed confusion; he knew what the Fusion Rate was, but he had no idea about the Medicine Transformation Power. ¡°Medicine Transformation Power is a way to measure how well the elixir¡¯s effects are absorbed by the body. As everyone knows, this Revitalization Powder is an elixir for restoring Elemental Power within a low-level martial artist, but if it only has eighty percent Medicine Transformation Power, it will take three two hours to restore the Elemental Power. However, with one hundred percent Medicine Transformation Power, the Revitalization Powder can restore it instantaneously.¡± Yi Xu¡¯s mouth gaped in surprise. No wonder Wu Yu¡¯s expression had changed so dramatically; an elixir that could restore power instantly was truly a treasure beyond reach. ¡°I¡¯ll take this Revitalization Powder for now; I will personally visit Huichun Hall tomorrow.¡± Wu Yu smiled. Having come across such a talented individual, he was determined not to let go. The next day. The morning sun had just risen. Mu Ruyue slowly opened her eyes and softly exhaled a breath of stale air, ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve become a Second-stage Martial Artist. Though my strength is still low, it at least proves that I am no longer a waste.¡± Squinting her eyes slightly, Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. The unwillingness and humiliation left by this body¡¯s original owner, she would repay to those people as compensation for borrowing this body. ¡°But for now, I should head to Huichun Hall.¡± As soon as she stepped down from the bed, a black shadow suddenly flew over and landed steadily in her arms, rubbing against her affectionately. Feeling the soft, fluffy touch, Mu Ruyue¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Yan Jin, do you not understand the difference between men and women?¡± Yan Jin rolled his eyes in disdain, ¡°The original owner now is just a beast, so I don¡¯t know.¡± She really wondered if this house had neglected her too much; she was already fifteen, and yet she hadn¡¯t developed properly. But in a few more years, her figure might become quite impressive; for now, she was still too flat. With a few flickers of his domineering black eyes, Yan Jin sneered malevolently. ¡°Girl, the original owner looks forward to you growing up quickly¡­¡± Huichun Hall. When Yi Xu saw the girl wearing a black bamboo hat, his eyes immediately lit up, and he quickly stepped forward, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Ruyue responded coldly, her voice devoid of warmth, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s like this, Miss. Our Master Wu Yu wants to meet you.¡± ¡°Master Wu Yu?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. Before she could say anything, an old voice came from the side, ¡°Are you the one with fifty valuable herbs?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, turning to look at the speaker. Her starry night-like black eyes showed no emotion, ¡°I wonder why you are looking for me?¡± Wu Yu chuckled, ¡°Little girl, I mean no harm. I just want to speak with you alone. What do you think?¡± Mu Ruyue did not lift her eyelids, merely stroking the small beast in her arms. After a long while, she said indifferently, ¡°Fine.¡± Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Apprenticeship (Part 2) Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Apprenticeship (Part 2) Editor: Henyee Translations In the room, all was quiet. Yi Xu poured tea for the two of them and quietly stepped aside. Mu Ruyue took a light sip of tea, set down her cup, and looked up at the elder in front of her, waiting for him to speak. ¡°Girl, let me ask you, was that Revitalization Powder refined by you?¡± Wu Yu asked, rubbing his fists and smiling at Mu Ruyue. Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, the Revitalization Powder was indeed made by me. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, how could there be a problem,¡± Wu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, clearly realizing that this girl was the one he was looking for. ¡°Also, girl, the medicinal materials you sold to Huichun Hall, were they the 50-year-old medicinal materials you bought not long ago? Each of our herbs at Huichun Hall has its own mark, so it¡¯s easily recognizable.¡± This came as a surprise to Mu Ruyue. She was taken aback; she hadn¡¯t expected Huichun Hall to place marks on their herbs. It seemed she had been a bit negligent on this matter¡­ ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this, nor will I ask you anything, I just wanted to confirm this matter.¡± Wu Yu smiled cunningly like a fox. This girl had good talent in alchemy, and with proper training, she could definitely become an outstanding Alchemy Master. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Suddenly, a voice filled with surprise came from the side. Elder Zhao had been silent the whole time, pondering why this girl¡¯s voice sounded so familiar, as if he¡¯d heard it somewhere before. Until now, the figure finally slipped into his mind. It seemed that Mu Ruyue was unlucky. If it had been anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to identify her just by her voice. But Elder Zhao was no ordinary person. Especially after the Talent Test, Elder Zhao had been quietly helping Master Wu Yu find someone. The girl¡¯s laughter, appearance, and figure had appeared countless times in his mind, so he was intimately familiar with them¡­ ¡°Elder Zhao, what are you saying?¡± Wu Yu was very displeased at having their conversation interrupted, and his old face gradually grew less pleasant. ¡°Master Wu Yu, do you remember the genius I told you about, who not only had a colorless talent but also spiritual power so strong that the test stone couldn¡¯t handle it? She is that genius!¡± ¡°What?¡± This time, Master Wu Yu truly couldn¡¯t remain calm. He stood up with a start, looking at Mu Ruyue in astonishment. Shortly after, his astonishment turned into excitement, and he couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. ¡°Girl, I have been looking for you for so long. I didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky; both people I was looking for turned out to be you.¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow. ¡°What exactly do you want from me?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Wu Yu smiled slightly, ¡°Girl, I want to take you as my disciple.¡± Mu Ruyue took a sip of tea to moisten her throat and replied without looking up, ¡°I refuse.¡± Her words were decisive and without hesitation, leaving everyone in the room stunned. Who was Master Wu Yu? The chief Alchemy Master of Qingyun Sect, even the Alliance Hierarch had to show him some respect. For such a powerful figure to want to take on a disciple, only to be refused? If the favored sons and daughters of Qingyun Sect heard this, they¡¯d probably be itching to beat this woman up. ¡°Girl, if you refuse me, you should at least give me a reason,¡± Wu Yu was also taken aback, not expecting Mu Ruyue to turn him down. ¡°There¡¯s no benefit in being your student.¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at him, speaking slowly and deliberately. She had always avoided things that had no benefits. Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Apprenticeship (Part 3) Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Apprenticeship (Part 3) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Who told you there¡¯s no benefit in becoming my disciple? Elixirs, status, whatever you want, I can give it to you. Even if you want to walk sideways in the Qingyun Sect, I can ensure no one dares lay a finger on you.¡± Master Wu Yu smiled and spoke with unwavering confidence. Benefits? Not an issue. Whatever she wants, he can give it to her. As long as he is around, not even the sect leader¡¯s daughter would dare touch her. Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes sparkled. On this continent, having a backer meant greater security. From the tone of this old man, he seemed to be doing quite well. The most important thing was that with the guidance of a master, she would undoubtedly avoid many detours on her path of cultivation. ¡°Alright, then I reluctantly agree.¡± Reluctantly? Yi Xu almost stumbled and fell. Master Wu Yu wanted to take her as a disciple, and she still acted reluctantly? One must know that becoming Master Wu Yu¡¯s student would make one a hundred times more honorable than a country¡¯s princess. Could she be any more infuriating? But Master Wu Yu didn¡¯t care if she was reluctant; as long as Mu Ruyue agreed, it was all that mattered. ¡°Girl, now that you¡¯ve become my disciple, can you tell me your identity?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. To be honest, on this continent, which powerful figure wouldn¡¯t want someone to inherit their legacy? But he had always been picky, and even the most talented individuals had not caught his eye. Now he finally had a successor; how could he not be excited? She raised her hand gently and lifted the cloak, revealing an exquisite face. Though her countenance still bore a hint of youth, it already possessed a beauty capable of toppling nations. Elder Zhao sighed. This girl was indeed the peerless genius he had encountered that day. ¡°I am Mu Ruyue of the Mu Family, also known as the first waste of the Purple Moon Country.¡± Thud! Yi Xu lost his balance and stumbled to the ground, his head hitting the corner of a table. Yet he seemed to feel no pain, standing there in a daze. The first waste of the Purple Moon Country? Could she be any more terrifying? If this girl was the first waste, who in this world could be called a genius? Who would dare claim to be a genius? ¡°Mu Ruyue?¡± Elder Zhao was stunned, looking in disbelief at that exquisite face, ¡°You are Mu Ruyue? The woman Master Tian Yuan¡¯s disciple Ye Tianfeng annulled the engagement with? Last time I overheard Master Tian Yuan and Ye Tianfeng¡¯s conversation, they said that Mu Ruyue was a waste, unworthy of him, and he had fallen in love with Mu Tingting of the Mu Family. Though Mu Tingting couldn¡¯t compare to the female disciples of the Qingyun Sect, in the Mortal World, she was considered a genius. But who would have thought¡­¡± Who would have thought that the girl he looked down upon and scorned would turn out to be a peerless genius unseen in ages? Elder Zhao smiled bitterly. Could some things be destined by fate? If one day he realized that the woman he had annulled his engagement with possessed such talent, would he regret it? ¡°Annulling the engagement with my disciple?¡± Master Wu Yu snorted coldly, his face darkened. ¡°He must be very bold to even consider annulling my disciple¡¯s engagement. Just because he has Tian Yuan¡¯s backing, he thinks he can do as he pleases? He really overestimated himself. My disciple is countless times more honorable than that kid.¡± Elder Zhao shook his head helplessly. He understood that Master Wu Yu was truly angry this time. However, Master Tian Yuan and Ye Tianfeng still didn¡¯t realize they had unknowingly offended this old master. But they didn¡¯t know Mu Ruyue was his disciple. No, at that time, Master Wu Yu hadn¡¯t yet taken her as his disciple. If they had known what was coming, even given Ye Tianfeng a hundred times more courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing. Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Master Wu Yu Who Defends His Own Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Master Wu Yu Who Defends His Own Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Good disciple, don¡¯t worry. Now that you¡¯re my disciple, your master won¡¯t allow anyone to bully you. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll go teach that brat a harsh lesson.¡± Just thinking about Mu Ruyue, with her beauty and talent, being rejected for marriage made Wu Yu want to immediately go deal with the foolish brat who couldn¡¯t recognize a gem. Who dares to bully his disciple? Anyone who dares would face his revenge. ¡°No need,¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head and smiled slightly, ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t call off the engagement, I would have done it. A scumbag like him, covered in filth, isn¡¯t worthy of me.¡± The girl¡¯s words gradually dissipated Wu Yu¡¯s anger. He laughed heartily and said, ¡°Indeed, rejecting my disciple is his misfortune. With your abilities, you will surely find a man a hundred, a thousand times better. Only an exceptional man is worthy of my disciple.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes sparkled a few times: ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell anyone for now that I¡¯ve become your disciple.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wu Yu blinked in confusion. He originally wanted to let everyone in the Qingyun Sect know he had found a good disciple, and maybe ruffle Tian Yuan and his disciple¡¯s feathers in the process. ¡°It¡¯s a simple reason. On my path to growth, I don¡¯t need too much help. If you¡¯re always protecting and helping me, my strength will stagnate.¡± She needed a backer to deal with situations she couldn¡¯t handle, but she didn¡¯t want her master to solve all her crises for her. Without danger, how can one grow? This, she fully understood. ¡°Haha, good, good disciple.¡± Wu Yu nodded in appreciation. He had indeed not chosen the wrong person. Perhaps only she could say such things so confidently. This girl was not a pampered daughter of a noble family; she knew how to survive better on this continent. ¡°Girl, from now on, come to me every day. I¡¯ll teach you some methods in alchemy and cultivation. But I have one requirement: two months from now, during the martial artist competition in Feng City, bring me back the first place title.¡± Wu Yu stroked his white beard with a smile. Perhaps from now on, this continent would belong to the young people. They, the older generation, were past their prime. ¡°First place?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips curled up, and she laughed quietly, ¡°That was my intention exactly.¡± She wasn¡¯t interested in the competition itself, but she knew that Mu Tingting would surely participate. It was time to show the world that she wasn¡¯t a useless person anymore! Wu Yu looked at Mu Ruyue in surprise. Although she was smiling now, there was a sense of chill deep in her eyes¡­ That night, the moonlight shimmered like water, rippling gently. In a mansion not far from the Mu family, a man stood with his hands behind his back, his deep eyes gazing at the dark night sky, a mix of complex emotions in his gaze. This man wore a long silver robe. His handsome face, like a deity¡¯s, was bathed in a layer of faint moonlight, a beauty that took one¡¯s breath away. Such a handsome man seemed to make the moon pale in comparison. ¡°Master, shall I go and deal with the woman who is set to marry you?¡± Behind him, a woman dressed in black knelt respectfully on one knee, her head always bowed because she knew her master disliked being looked at directly, even if it was just his back. ¡°No need!¡± ¡°But, Master, if that woman comes to the mansion, she will certainly notice something. If others find out that you¡¯re in the¡­¡± ¡°Leave!¡± His voice was low, yet it carried a hint of coldness that made Dieyi¡¯s heart shudder. Was the master protecting that woman? Why? That woman was just a waste. Why would the master, who always kept women at a distance, protect her? Dieyi lowered her head even more, suppressing the tremors in her heart, and said, ¡°Yes, I take my leave.¡± She knew she harbored feelings she shouldn¡¯t have, and sometimes she couldn¡¯t control them. The only thing she could do was not let anyone else know about these feelings¡­ Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Before the Grand Competition Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Before the Grand Competition Editor: Henyee Translations If one were to ask what the most lively event in Feng City recently was, it would undoubtedly be the martial arts tournament. It was said that the tournament was overseen by a master from the Qingyun Sect, with the Heir of Jing King acting as a judge. If one managed to secure a spot in the top three, they might even catch the eye of the Qingyun Sect¡¯s masters. As such, many had signed up early on. ¡°Hey, have you heard? Mu Ruyue from the Mu Family is also participating in this tournament.¡± ¡°What? Mu Ruyue? The biggest waste in the Purple Moon Country? Are you kidding me? Why is she participating? To become a joke?¡± ¡°I bet she¡¯s here just to get humiliated. Haha.¡± The crowd¡¯s relentless mockery made Mu Qing, who was standing to the side, blush with embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t help but blame his own daughter. As a useless person, why couldn¡¯t she just stay home instead of coming here to disgrace herself? Wasn¡¯t it enough that she couldn¡¯t stand to see him dote on Ting¡¯er and wanted to oppose him? Since the list of participants was only announced today, Mu Qing had no idea beforehand; otherwise, he would have surely tried to stop it. ¡°Father,¡± Mu Yixue exclaimed angrily, searching for Mu Ruyue¡¯s figure. Her cute, delicate face was filled with rage. ¡°Today was supposed to be Sister Ting¡¯er¡¯s day to shine, but that waste had to come and stir things up. I think she¡¯s just jealous of Sister Ting¡¯er.¡± No matter what, that waste was still a member of the Mu Family. If she made a fool of herself, it would be as if the entire Mu Family was being mocked. Hadn¡¯t the years of ridicule been enough? She couldn¡¯t understand how their parents¡¯ excellent genes had produced such a worthless person. At this moment, no one noticed the pair of angry eyes glaring at the gossiping crowd from a nearby teahouse. Wu Yu threw back a cup of alcohol, trying to suppress the violent anger within him. Waste? These bastards dared to insult his chosen disciple as a waste? So what did that make him? The master of a waste would be the waste of all wastes, wouldn¡¯t he? If that girl¡¯s talent was still considered wasteful, then he could guarantee that no geniuses existed in this world. ¡°Mu Family?¡± Wu Yu sneered, lowering his gaze to look at the father-daughter pair in the crowd. In recent months, he had learned from Mu Ruyue that she had been poisoned before her talent test at the age of five, resulting in blocked meridians and an inability to cultivate. If she hadn¡¯t met a high master by chance who helped her detox, she would have remained a waste her entire life. Of course, Wu Yu was unaware that the high master was actually Mu Ruyue herself. But just the thought that this talent could have been discovered ten years ago, yet had been delayed for a decade, made Wu Yu¡¯s heart ache. He wished he could immediately rip apart this so-called Mu Family. ¡°However, this isn¡¯t without some merit. At least over these years, Miss Yue has seen through Ye Tianfeng¡¯s true nature. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t my good disciple have been deceived by that rotten boy?¡± With this thought, Wu Yu felt a bit better. What kind of extraordinary disciple did he have? Ordinary outstanding men on this continent were nowhere near qualified to be her husband. ¡°Wife.¡± Not far from the martial arts platform, a pleasant and charming voice called out from behind Mu Ruyue. She didn¡¯t even need to turn around to know who it was just by hearing the voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mu Ruyue turned and looked at the young man behind her. Seeing his aggrieved expression, her voice unconsciously softened. The young man responded with a radiant smile, his handsome face becoming even more captivating with the sunny expression, as if he was the brightest being in this world. Even Ye Yihua, the most handsome man in Feng City, could not compare to him in the slightest. Just his presence here was enough to leave people in awe. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Darling, I Miss You Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Darling, I Miss You Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Sweetheart, I missed you. Why don¡¯t you come to see me?¡± Saying this, the young man felt somewhat aggrieved, his innocent and seductive eyes making it hard for others to resist. Unconsciously, Mu Ruyue was doubtful¡ªwas his intelligence really stuck at a child¡¯s level? Why did she feel this guy was a cunning fox? ¡°It seems like you two are getting along quite well.¡± A low chuckle interrupted from the side. Then Ye Yihua could be seen waving a folding fan, walking briskly towards Mu Ruyue. His handsome face bore a fake smile as his charming eyes swept past Ye Wuchen, landing on Mu Ruyue. ¡°You¡¯re already this close before getting married. It seems Lady Mu is quite a free-spirited person.¡± The meaning behind his words was obvious. Such intimacy before marriage¡ªisn¡¯t that loose behavior? Thinking of this, he turned his eyes and smiled, his captivating eyes teeming with suggestion, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that this idiot understands nothing. If Lady Mu needs a man, this Prince will be waiting for you in the Hua Royal Mansion. I assure you, Lady Mu, you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze turned cold, her entire being radiating an icy chill as she watched Ye Yihua¡¯s departing figure, curling her lips in mockery. ¡°Prince, you¡¯ve said such things multiple times, seemingly forgetting what I once told you. Since you insist on inviting me, I might as well go.¡± At this point, her tone paused, the coldness in her eyes growing more intense, piercing into his heart. ¡°That is, if you¡¯re not afraid of me tearing down your Hua Royal Mansion.¡± Hearing this, Ye Yihua didn¡¯t get angry. His eyes sparkled with interest: ¡°Then I¡¯ll await Lady Mu to come and tear down my mansion. Ha ha.¡± Leaving that laugh behind, he glanced at neither of them again before walking away. This woman from the Mu Family was indeed interesting. If she weren¡¯t a waste, he would¡¯ve asked the Emperor to decree her marriage to him. Unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t abandon his splendid future for a woman. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Mu Ruyue turned to Ye Wuchen, only to see him staring blankly in the direction of Ye Yihua¡¯s departure. Hearing Mu Ruyue¡¯s voice, Ye Wuchen came back to his senses and shook his head: ¡°Sweetheart, I am going back to the mansion.¡± ¡°Alright, you go ahead. I¡¯ll come find you in a few days.¡± The duel was about to begin. Mu Ruyue hurriedly left a few words and dashed towards the dueling ground. Only after her figure disappeared did Ye Wuchen walk in the opposite direction. Because of this rare duel tournament, practically everyone in Feng City had gone to watch the excitement. At this time, in an empty alley, Ye Yihua had just turned a corner when a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his way. The person wore a moon-white robe lined with gold and silver, a dazzling silver mask covering their face, and their dark eyes fixed on Ye Yihua, with a faint mocking arc on his beautifully shaped lips. Ye Yihua frowned: ¡°Who are you, may I ask, and why are you blocking my way?¡± He had always made friends broadly with heroes and didn¡¯t have any enemies. So who was this person? Bam! The man answered with action¡ªkicking Ye Yihua hard in the stomach, flipping him onto the ground, and then lifting him up for a brutal beating. Ye Yihua was quite strong, but it seemed all his Elemental Power was being suppressed by this man, making him completely unable to fight back. The final punch landed on his nose, causing blood to gush out. The man, satisfied, looked at Ye Yihua, now beaten black and blue, and with a loud thud, threw him onto the ground, adding a few more kicks for good measure. ¡°Remember, not all women are for you to covet.¡± Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 34: The Competition Begins Chapter 34: Chapter 34: The Competition Begins Editor: Henyee Translations 11:45 AM. Around the martial arts arena, the spectators enthusiastically discussed the outcome of the match; some even started gambling on it. Of course, almost everyone believed that Mu Tingting, who had already broken through to the fourth-level martial artist, would win the championship. The last place, naturally, would be none other than Mu Ruyue. After all, she was considered a worthless woman. ¡°Next, Mu Tingting from the Mu Family against Miss Zhang Yaxin from the Duke Family.¡± Mu Tingting finally took the stage. The crowd¡¯s spirits lifted, and they all turned their attention to the girl in green. Seemingly enjoying the attention, Mu Tingting wore a graceful and appropriate smile as she lightly stepped onto the high platform. ¡°Dad, Sister Ting¡¯er is on the stage,¡± Mu Yixue excitedly pulled at Mu Qing¡¯s sleeve and jumped up. ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er is amazing; the entire martial arts arena fell silent the moment she appeared. Who else but Sister Ting¡¯er could have such an effect?¡± Mu Yixue slightly lifted her snow-white chin, her cute face beaming with a proud smile. How could she not be proud of having such an excellent sister? The princes and noble sons of Feng City couldn¡¯t help but look at Mu Tingting with admiring eyes. Yet, in Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes, there seemed to be only one person¡ªher affection-filled gaze always on Ye Tianfeng. When the noble young men who admired Mu Tingting saw that her eyes were only for Ye Tianfeng, their hearts shattered. However, only an outstanding man like Ye Tianfeng could match such a beauty. They were the perfect couple made in heaven. What hope did Mu Ruyue, rejected by Ye Tianfeng, have? How could she compare to Mu Tingting? If it were them, they would undoubtedly choose Mu Tingting over that beautiful waste of space. ¡°Miss Zhang, let¡¯s begin.¡± Mu Tingting turned to look at Zhang Yaxin, revealing a friendly smile. Anyone who saw such a smile couldn¡¯t help but feel no ill will toward her. ¡°Miss Mu, then I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Zhang Yaxin slightly smiled, snapping the long whip from her waist. The scarlet whip sliced through the sky, bringing a fierce wind with it. The wind whistled past her ears as Mu Tingting sidestepped to evade the attack. Then, swiftly, she darted across the ring, and in a few flashes, she was behind Zhang Yaxin. Feeling the icy longsword against her neck, Zhang Yaxin¡¯s body trembled. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Miss Mu, I am no match for you; I concede.¡± ¡°Thank you for letting me win.¡± Mu Tingting retracted her longsword, her affectionate gaze looking toward Ye Tianfeng in the judge¡¯s seat. This match had clearly ended as everyone expected. After all, the difference in strength between the two was vast, and Zhang Yaxin would never be a match for Mu Tingting. It seemed that this time, the championship belonged to her. ¡°Feng¡¯er, is this the woman you admire?¡± Emperor Zi Yue gently stroked his beard, smiling with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. Both her talent and temperament are excellent. You have a good eye. Among the three daughters of the Mu Family, it is the one without any blood relation, Mu Tingting, who is the most outstanding.¡± ¡°As long as Grandpa Emperor likes her,¡± Ye Tianfeng felt a surge in his heart. It seemed this victory had made Grandpa Emperor like Ting¡¯er. In that case, even without Master¡¯s intervention, Grandpa Emperor wouldn¡¯t stop him from marrying Ting¡¯er. The dialogue between the grandfather and grandson made Ji Ru Ya, standing aside, sneer slightly. Her beautiful eyes showed disdain. Mu Tingting was indeed beautiful and talented but gave off an overly hypocritical vibe. It was actually Mu Ruyue, whom she met a few months ago, that she truly admired. At that moment, the voice announcing the next match sounded again. ¡°Next up, Mu Ruyue from the Mu Family against Li Lu, the young master from the Guardian General Mansion.¡± Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Third-level Martial Artist Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Third-level Martial Artist Editor: Henyee Translations The crowd fell silent once these words were spoken. No one expected that anyone besides Mu Tingting could bring such silence. On the martial arts platform, a young girl in white walked to the center. Although she still appeared somewhat frail, her stunning beauty was impossible to ignore. Unlike the delicate Mu Tingting, her demeanor was like pine and bamboo on a snowy mountain, proud and unafraid of the cold. Everyone had to admit that the most outstanding daughter of the Mu Family was Mu Tingting, but the most beautiful was undoubtedly Mu Ruyue, the first ¡°useless¡± person in the Purple Moon Country. Her beauty, like the pure light of the moon, left everyone mesmerized for a moment. ¡°You are Mu Ruyue?¡± Li Lu curved the corner of his mouth, his gaze on Mu Ruyue somewhat brazen, ¡°If you lose to me, you will become my thirteenth concubine. How about it?¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled, but there was no warmth in that smile, ¡°But if you lose, from now on, you will obey me and acknowledge me as your master. Do you agree?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Li Lu laughed arrogantly, his gaze towards Mu Ruyue filled with interest, ¡°Why not agree?¡± After he finished speaking, he paused and continued, ¡°Because I won¡¯t lose!¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s reputation as useless was well known in the Purple Moon Country, how could he possibly lose to her? However, before Li Lu had a chance to make a move, Mu Ruyue acted first. When he saw the sword in her hand flashing with a chilling light, his breath caught slightly. ¡°Third-level Martial Artist!¡± Yes, the aura emanating from this woman was indeed that of a third-level Martial Artist. Li Lu¡¯s expression changed, and he swung his sword to block. In that moment, he felt as though something struck his chest hard, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood and take several steps back. This unexpected outcome left everyone stunned. Li Lu was not particularly strong, but he was still a third-level Martial Artist. How could that ¡°useless¡± person make him cough up blood? ¡°Third Rank, she is at the Third Rank!¡± Mu Qing gritted his teeth, glaring at Mu Ruyue with hatred. At this moment, he didn¡¯t feel any pride that his daughter was not useless, nor did he feel the shame had been washed away. He only felt that this wretched girl had concealed her strength from him and was challenging him publicly, showing clear defiance. Mu Yixue and Mu Tingting also had unpleasant expressions. Mu Yixue felt displeased because she often scolded her as useless, and from now on, she could no longer insult her this way. Mu Tingting, on the other hand, knew all too well that Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t possibly cultivate. She had been poisoned by her, and the Talent Test had proven that her meridians were blocked. So, how could she cultivate? And among the third rank, she could only match Li Lu at best; how could she make him cough up blood with one strike? It was laughable that these three had always considered her useless as a disgrace. Yet, when she shed the title of ¡°useless,¡± they resented her even more, feeling that she had made them hold their heads even lower and wished someone would immediately take her life. ¡°I concede,¡± Li Lu raised his hand high, acknowledging earnestly, ¡°Lady Mu, you hid well, even surprising me. But one thing is unclear to me, why, though we are both third-level Martial Artists, did I feel your strength is beyond that?¡± It was because of this feeling that Li Lu knew there was no point in continuing the fight; he was bound to lose. Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Taking Servants Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Taking Servants Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly. She certainly wouldn¡¯t tell him that this was all due to the nurturing effects of the elixirs. Over the past few months, under Wu Yu¡¯s guidance, not only did she break through to the Third Rank, but her Elixir Medicine Technique had also improved significantly. Now, refining low-level Earth Rank elixirs was a piece of cake for her. Such talent indeed frightened Wu Yu deeply. With some auxiliary elixirs nurturing her, Mu Ruyue had a kind of confidence: within the same level, no one would be her match. ¡°Young Master Li, do you still remember what you just said?¡± It would have been better if Mu Ruyue hadn¡¯t mentioned it. As soon as she did, Mu Qing¡¯s face darkened. Li Lu, at the age of nineteen, had only reached the Third Rank, so his talent wasn¡¯t strong. What made him strong was having a formidable father. As the National Guardian General of Purple Moon Country, he commanded three thousand elite soldiers and hundreds of thousands of regular soldiers. This general had only one son, who was spoiled like a treasure. As long as Li Lu made a request, no matter what it was, it wouldn¡¯t be refused. Even the emperor treated him with deference. If Li Lu agreed to that lowly girl¡¯s request, it might cause some trouble for Ting¡¯er. After all, with the Guardian General Mansion as her backup, and she was no longer a good-for-nothing, if she proposed to marry the Princely Heir, the emperor might actually agree. What would happen to Ting¡¯er then? Therefore, he absolutely couldn¡¯t let this happen. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face showed slight anger, and he shouted loudly, ¡°Mu Ruyue, what status does the General Manor¡¯s young master have? And you dare to make him your servant? Apologize to Young Master Li immediately!¡± Everyone hadn¡¯t expected him to rebuke his daughter in public, and they were all momentarily stunned. They had long heard that Mu Qing didn¡¯t like Mu Ruyue but hadn¡¯t expected it to this extent. After all, she was his biological daughter; blood is thicker than water. Why did they feel like Mu Qing wanted her dead? Conversely, he doted on his adopted daughter, Mu Tingting, very much. ¡°Mu Family?¡± Seeing this scene, Wu Yu frowned slightly, his gaze gradually becoming unfriendly: ¡°My disciple, not to mention making the General Manor¡¯s boy her servant, even if she wanted the empress to serve her, it should be rightful. It seems that this Mu Family is really too outrageous. I really don¡¯t know how my precious disciple survived all these years.¡± Had Mu Ruyue not wanted to keep their identities hidden, he would have rushed down to give that damn Mu Qing a harsh lesson! However, since this matter couldn¡¯t be exposed, he would wait until the end of the competition and use Ye Tianfeng to properly deal with it, just as a way to vent for his precious disciple. ¡°Mu Family Master, this doesn¡¯t seem to concern you,¡± Li Lu said, giving Mu Qing an unhappy glance, ¡°Though I, Li Lu, may have a reputation for being lecherous, I am also a man of my word. My father has long taught me to keep my promises, and since I agreed to Miss Mu, of course, I will keep my word.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face suddenly changed drastically. He never expected something like this to happen. Li Lu, having long been aware of Mu Qing¡¯s deeds over the years, glanced at him and said: ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve long heard that from the family head to the servants, everyone in the Mu Family either bullied or insulted the legitimate young lady. However, they treated an adopted daughter who came from who knows where with great affection. Is this the conduct of a grand family? Or is that adopted daughter an illegitimate child born with some brothel woman?¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Tingting¡¯s pretty face instantly turned ashen. She clenched her fists tightly and glared at Li Lu with fury. That brat dared to insult her as a child born of a brothel woman. It was truly unforgivable! Don¡¯t think that being the General Manor¡¯s young master would entitle him to do whatever he wanted. The Mu Family¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t weak either. If it wasn¡¯t to maintain her fragile and weak image, she guaranteed she would have made that brat bleed on the spot! Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Mu Tingtings Ruined Reputation (1) Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Mu Tingting¡¯s Ruined Reputation (1) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Young Master Li, considering you are a junior, I won¡¯t quibble with you. But please show some respect. My daughter, Mu Qing¡¯s daughter, of course, has a proper background. If it weren¡¯t for Ting¡¯er¡¯s father saving the old lady all those years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have survived. Besides, Ting¡¯er has a gentle and kind-hearted nature; who in Feng City doesn¡¯t praise her? As for why I don¡¯t like Mu Ruyue, I have my reasons. She has a ruthless temperament and even bullies a kind girl like Ting¡¯er. How could she ever deserve my affection?¡± Mu Qing spoke with righteousness and a commanding tone, making Mu Ruyue seem like an utterly unforgivable villain, while Mu Tingting appeared to be a long-suffering, delicate flower. To match Mu Qing¡¯s words, Mu Tingting pretended to wipe away a few tears, looking all the more pitiable and frail. Bam! Ye Tianfeng suddenly slammed the table, veins bulging on his forehead, nearly rushing down to teach Mu Ruyue and Li Lu a lesson for making Mu Tingting cry, but Tian Yuan stopped him with a glance. ¡°Feng¡¯er, calm down. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. You are a judge, you can¡¯t act recklessly.¡± These words calmed Ye Tianfeng down. He looked anxiously at Mu Tingting, and when his gaze swept over Mu Ruyue, it was filled with hatred and anger. Even if this woman was no longer a worthless person, she couldn¡¯t compare to Ting¡¯er. At this moment, no one saw Mu Ruyue secretly take out an emerald green elixir. She used her Qi to dissolve the elixir, turning it into a transparent vapor, and quietly directed it into Mu Tingting¡¯s mouth and nose. After Mu Qing¡¯s speech, the unknowing crowd really believed his words and began to criticize Mu Ruyue for her vicious heart. They believed that a gentle girl like Mu Tingting should be protected; how could anyone be cruel enough to bully her? They said someone like Mu Ruyue was not fit to be human, that even beasts were kinder than her. As the crowd voiced their harsh words, suddenly, Mu Tingting, who had been weeping like a pear blossom bathed in rain, twisted her features in hatred and glared at Mu Ruyue. ¡°Mu Ruyue, why don¡¯t you just die? In what way am I, Mu Tingting, inferior to you? Just because you¡¯re the legitimate daughter of the Mu Family, you get to be engaged to the Princely Heir? Let me tell you, the Princely Heir is mine; no one can take him from me! Why should a woman share her husband with other women? He belongs to me alone! Hahaha, Mu Ruyue, you should just die already! Trash like you doesn¡¯t deserve to live! Only I, only I am the best!¡± ¡°And you, Zhang Yaxin, actually, I intended to kill you during the competition earlier. Who told your sister to covet the Princely Heir as well? I wanted to kill you but had to put on a smiling face instead. Do you know how much that tormented me? Your sister is so stupid, and you¡¯re no better, with your low strength and ugly face. Who would marry someone like you in the future? But I¡¯m the kindest person, how could I really kill you? Look at me, how kind I am! Hahaha!¡± Mu Tingting laughed madly, her malicious eyes sweeping across everyone present. Everyone was stunned. No one had expected the always gentle and kind Mu Tingting to say such things. Could this be her true nature? ¡°So this is the weak and often persecuted girl the Mu Family Master spoke of, tsk tsk,¡± Ji Ru Ya shook her head with a smile. ¡°Truly gentle and kind-hearted, so much that she wants the lives of some innocent people. Now I really doubt the Mu Family Master¡¯s words. But there¡¯s truth in the saying, ¡®like father, like daughter.¡¯ Maybe she really is an illegitimate daughter of some brothel woman.¡± Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Mu Tingtings Ruined Reputation (2) Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Mu Tingting¡¯s Ruined Reputation (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Qing¡¯s face turned ashen; he couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. How could Ting¡¯er, who had always been so obedient and well-behaved, say such vicious words? The voices of mockery and gossip filled his ears, and Mu Tingting gradually regained her senses. When she recalled what she had just said, her face changed drastically, and she collapsed to the floor. Why? Why did it happen this way? She had just spoken her true thoughts, something she usually didn¡¯t dare to say, as if she was possessed. In the inn, Wu Yu, watching the scene, tilted his head back to drink his wine, shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°I never expected that the Truth Pill she just learned to refine would come in handy. Even if she claims someone set her up, the anxious commoners wouldn¡¯t believe it. Words are powerful. This will really make that woman from the Mu Family suffer.¡± With this girl¡¯s temperament, there was no need to worry that she would suffer at the Mu Family. ¡°No!¡± In the crowd, Mu Ruyue clutched her head tightly and screamed in distress, ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to say, absolutely not what I wanted to say!¡± ¡°Ting¡¯er!¡± Ye Tianfeng, his heart filled with anxiety, could no longer care about Tian Yuan. He leapt over to Mu Ruyue and tightly embraced her, ¡°Ting¡¯er, snap out of it!¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s tears flowed out, ¡°Princely Heir, it wasn¡¯t me. Someone must have set me up. Someone must have set me up. You have to seek justice for me.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely seek justice for you and clear your name.¡± His Ting¡¯er was so kind-hearted, how could she say such things? Someone must be framing her. Hearing Mu Tingting¡¯s words, Mu Qing finally snapped out of it. He pointed angrily at Mu Ruyue and shouted, ¡°Was it you? Did you do something to Ting¡¯er? It must be you; you must have framed my Ting¡¯er out of jealousy.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, an inappropriate laugh echoed. Ji Ru Ya seemed to have never heard such an amusing joke before; her eyes were filled with mirth, ¡°It¡¯s truly strange. How could Mu Ruyue, who is so far from Mu Tingting, manage to frame her? Mu Family Master, Mu Tingting is your daughter. Could it be that Mu Ruyue was picked up from the streets? But it seems like the one picked up is Mu Tingting. Your Majesty, do you think what I said makes sense?¡± ¡°Whatever Beloved Consort says is always correct.¡± Emperor Zi Yue, captivated by Ji Ru Ya¡¯s enchanting voice, naturally deemed everything she said as correct. ¡°Mu Family Master, you see, even His Majesty agrees with me,¡± Ji Ru Ya said with a seductive smile, her slightly parted red lips emitting a faint mist. Mu Qing¡¯s eyes flickered; for some reason, he had a feeling that Consort Ya seemed to be helping Mu Ruyue. Why? He remembered that Mu Ruyue rarely went out and had no contact with Consort Ya. They had only met once when they went to cancel the engagement. With Consort Ya¡¯s personality, it was impossible for her to help others so casually. ¡°Father!¡± Mu Tingting covered her face, and tears flowed slowly through her fingers. Such humiliation, she had never experienced in her life. Mu Tingting believed that after today¡¯s incident, she would be despised by the people of the Purple Moon Country, something she couldn¡¯t bear. Now, Mu Tingting knew what it felt like to be looked down upon. In the past, she had mercilessly poisoned the young Mu Ruyue, which buried Mu Ruyue¡¯s extraordinary talent. ¡°Miss Zhang¡­¡± Mu Tingting raised her head to meet Zhang Yaxin¡¯s mocking gaze, feeling her heart sink. She wanted to explain but didn¡¯t know where to start. Zhang Yaxin snorted coldly, ¡°Lady Mu is so gentle and kind, and also so clever. How could she talk to fools like us? Wouldn¡¯t that project my stupidity onto you, Lady Mu?¡± CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS Henyee From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Breakup (Part 1) Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Breakup (Part 1) Editor: Henyee Translations It was over, everything was over. Mu Tingting¡¯s face showed a look of despair, and her throat was filled with a bitter taste. Up until now, she still didn¡¯t know what had happened, and why she had involuntarily said such things. ¡°Ting¡¯er, I will definitely find out the truth of this matter and give you justice.¡± Ye Tianfeng looked at the weak woman in his arms with pity, secretly making up his mind to find out the mastermind behind all of this. He slowly released the fragile body in his arms, raised his eyes to look at Mu Qing, whose face was ashen, and said, ¡°Mu Family Master, the competition must continue. Please take Ting¡¯er back to rest. The second match will be held in three days. I believe by then Ting¡¯er will have recovered and will surely win this tournament.¡± Three days, that was the time he gave Mu Tingting to recover. Ye Tianfeng squinted his eyes slightly, his sharp gaze sweeping towards Mu Ruyue, a cold snort emanating from his throat. He couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Ruyue had nothing to do with this matter. ¡°Young Master Shi¡­¡± Mu Tingting tightly held Ye Tianfeng¡¯s hand, her eyes full of pleading. She wished so much that the man she loved could stay by her side in her most painful moments. However, Ye Tianfeng pushed her hand away. At that moment, her heart sank to the bottom, her beautiful eyes filled with tears. ¡°Ting¡¯er, I will come to find you after the competition is over.¡± Ye Tianfeng smiled, his handsome face glowing with a gentle light. That light was so gentle, but Mu Tingting¡¯s heart felt an unprecedented chill. In the Young Master Shi¡¯s heart, after all, serious matters were more important. Even at such a moment, what he cared about was still this competition¡­ Swallowing the bitterness in her throat, Mu Tingting forced a smile: ¡°Young Master Shi, Ting¡¯er understands.¡± Even though she was unwilling in her heart, she couldn¡¯t show it, only because Young Master Shi didn¡¯t like women who were unreasonable. ¡°Hmph!¡± Mu Qing flicked his sleeves, coldly glancing at Mu Ruyue¡¯s smiling face, and pulled Mu Tingting¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Ting¡¯er, Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go back.¡± He intentionally chose not to mention Mu Ruyue. A gentle breeze blew by, and the dense leaves of the paulownia tree sheltered a silver robe as radiant as moonlight. The man leaned against the paulownia tree, a silver mask perfectly revealing only his deep eyes and a pair of shapely thin lips. His gaze fell on the woman on the stage who was as resilient as bamboo, the corner of his mouth curving into a devilish smile. Perhaps others didn¡¯t see what happened just now, but he saw it all clearly. And when his gaze shifted to the departing Mu Family father-daughter duo, his eyes darkened, and he murmured to himself, ¡°It seems the Mu Family¡¯s luck has run out, but Mu Ruyue is truly interesting. I wonder how much anticipation she will bring me.¡± Slender fingers brushed past his thin lips, and the man¡¯s smile became even more devilish. Perhaps, she would be an unpredictable variable on this continent¡­ In the Mu Family¡¯s guest hall, Mu Qing sat with a somber face, coldly staring at Mu Ruyue, who walked in from outside, and slammed the table, roaring, ¡°Mu Ruyue, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s steps paused slightly, finally noticing Mu Qing and Mu Yixue sitting in the main hall. A smile curved on her lips. ¡°What to say?¡± ¡°Insolence!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s eyes grew colder, like sharp swords aimed at Mu Ruyue. ¡°Your strength is at the Third Rank. Shouldn¡¯t you give me an explanation for that?¡± CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS Henyee From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Breakup (Part 2) Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Breakup (Part 2) Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing this, Mu Ruyue found it truly amusing. Naturally, she laughed out loud, her cold eyes filled with sarcasm as she looked at Mu Qing and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be asking your foster daughter about this?¡± When she mentioned the words ¡®foster daughter¡¯, Mu Ruyue deliberately emphasized them. ¡°Mu Ruyue, do you really have no respect for your elders?¡± Mu Qing¡¯s eyes darkened. He almost wished he could strangle his daughter. ¡°If I had known you would become such a scourge, I should have killed you at birth!¡± In his view, having a daughter like her was as good as having none. He regretted raising her for so many years. Mu Ruyue coldly laughed, her mocking eyes making Mu Qing¡¯s heart tremble slightly. When he came to his senses, his face showed thinly veiled anger, and his gaze towards Mu Ruyue grew even darker. Just as he was about to teach this rebellious daughter a good lesson, an ethereal voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve come to find you.¡± A figure in white clothes drifted past, and then Ye Wuchen was already beside Mu Ruyue. Upon seeing Ye Wuchen for the first time, Mu Yixue couldn¡¯t look away. As the youngest daughter of the Mu Family, she had seen many men, but none were as handsome as the young man before her, not even a fraction as beautiful as the Princely Heir whom Sister Ting¡¯er adored. This young man was like a bright moon in the sky, radiating a dazzling glow. Even women couldn¡¯t compare to the amazement he brought. In that instant, Mu Yixue felt as if this young man in white had walked out of a painting. How could there be such a handsome person in this world? Mu Yixue¡¯s heart pounded as if it would leap out of her chest, and her eyes were filled with infatuation, as if the whole world only had him in it¡­ Over the years, many young men had gathered around her, but Mu Yixue had always had high standards; no one had ever caught her eye. Until this moment, she finally understood that the heavens hadn¡¯t let her fall for anyone because she was waiting for his appearance. Who else could be worthy of her but such a handsome man? Since it was a match made by the heavens, it meant they were destined to be together. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mu Ruyue looked puzzled. Wasn¡¯t Ye Wuchen a bit dimwitted? How did he find the Mu Family? Ye Wuchen shyly lowered his head and softly said, ¡°I wanted to see you, so I came.¡± Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say he was worried about her. However, this answer made Mu Ruyue even more puzzled. Hadn¡¯t they just met? ¡°Mu Ruyue, who is he to you?¡± Mu Yixue glared at Mu Ruyue angrily, her gaze as if she wanted to tear her to pieces. For some reason, seeing these two talk so intimately made Mu Yixue feel as if something of hers had been taken away, making her increasingly hostile towards Mu Ruyue. He belonged to her, and only her! What was Mu Ruyue, a fatherless wretch? With just one word, Father would certainly give this young man to her. ¡°Who do you think he is to me?¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged, throwing the question back at Mu Yixue. Mu Yixue¡¯s face flushed red with anger, her eyes sharp as knives towards Mu Ruyue. Just as she was about to act impulsively, Mu Qing forcibly restrained her. Frowning slightly, Mu Qing coldly swept his gaze towards Ye Wuchen and asked, ¡°Young man, who are you? Why did you intrude into our Mu Family?¡± Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Breakup (Part 3) Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Breakup (Part 3) Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Wuchen frowned, looking puzzled as he turned to Mu Ruyue. His handsome face wore an expression of such innocence and his pure eyes were so free of impurities that no one would doubt him. ¡°My dear, who is this old man? Why is he calling me ¡®young master¡¯? What¡¯s a ¡®young master¡¯? Can it be eaten? Plus, this old man is so stupid, asking me why I came here. Of course, I came to find you, my dear. Could it be I came to find him? But I heard that this old man is not a good person, known for eating people.¡± After saying this, Mu Qing¡¯s face turned a shade of blue that could not get any bluer. ¡°You rebellious girl, don¡¯t forget you are already set to marry the Ghost King, yet you dare to sneak around with a man from outside! I will teach you what it means to have the virtues of a woman!¡± Mu Qing raised his hand and swung it hard towards Mu Ruyue. But at that moment, Ye Wuchen seemed to glance at him unintentionally. Suddenly, with a thud, Mu Qing knelt down in front of Mu Ruyue. ¡°My dear, why is this old man kneeling to you?¡± Ye Wuchen blinked his innocent eyes, as if he didn¡¯t know what was happening. However, when he turned his eyes, he met a gaze full of suspicion. His heart skipped a beat. Perhaps he had gone too far. This woman wouldn¡¯t see through him, would she? ¡°My dear?¡± Ye Wuchen blinked his eyes, looking innocently and charmingly at Mu Ruyue. Seeing that he really didn¡¯t seem to know what had happened, Mu Ruyue withdrew her suspicious gaze. Maybe, for a moment, it was just her illusion. If Ye Wuchen was indeed pretending to be foolish, then his cunning nature wouldn¡¯t be low at all. Thinking about this, she cheerfully looked at Mu Qing, who was kneeling on the ground, and said, ¡°Father, please rise. You¡¯re making your daughter feel ashamed. Oh, by the way, those four words about a woman¡¯s virtue should be said to Sister Ting¡¯er. She gave herself to Ye Tianfeng before marriage. Is that virtue? Moreover, this matter was tacitly approved by you.¡± Although she was smiling as she spoke, the chill in her eyes couldn¡¯t be dissipated. A drop of cold sweat slid down Mu Qing¡¯s forehead. Clenching his fist tightly, he climbed up from the ground. The humiliation gnawed at his heart. ¡°Mu Ruyue!¡± Mu Qing roared angrily, ¡°Kneel down right now!¡± As if she didn¡¯t hear Mu Qing¡¯s roar, Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, and her eyes showed nothing but mockery. ¡°Fine, very fine,¡± Mu Qing smiled in his fury, ¡°since you are so disobedient and unfilial, I will expel you from the Mu Family, and strike you from the clan register!¡± He thought these words would make Mu Ruyue fall to her knees and plead for mercy. But nothing happened. The other party merely smiled at him. That smile made Mu Qing¡¯s heart feel frantic. ¡°Good, that decision is fine. I didn¡¯t want to stay in this place anyway.¡± Seemingly not noticing Mu Qing¡¯s ashen face, Mu Ruyue smiled as she turned around, pulling Ye Wuchen away without even a goodbye. ¡°Bang!¡± Mu Qing waved his hand, and the table instantly broke into two pieces. He seemed to be impervious to the pain in his hand. His gaze was fixed on Mu Ruyue¡¯s departing figure as he clenched his teeth and roared, ¡°Mu Ruyue, you will regret this!¡± Regret? Mu Ruyue laughed. From birth until now, she had never known what the word ¡®regret¡¯ meant. ¡°Father,¡± Mu Yixue stared blankly at Ye Wuchen¡¯s retreating figure and said domineeringly, ¡°I like that man. I want to marry him.¡± Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Marrying None but You Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Marrying None but You Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Qing, who was still enraged, immediately opposed when he heard this: ¡°No way, that man is not worthy of you. How could my daughter marry such a person? Only a fool like Mu Ruyue would end up with that man. But comparatively, he is slightly better than the Ghost King, who is so hideous that no one wants to join the Ghost Prince Manor.¡± Although Mu Qing was the head of the Mu Family, few people other than the Royal Family members had seen the legendary Ghost King. The Royal Family was full of intrigue and deceit, so naturally, no one would dispel those rumors. As for the maids who used to serve the Ghost King, they would tremble with fear at the mere mention of his name. How could they possibly reveal his true appearance? ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yixue pouted and insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to marry him. Why should such a handsome man be occupied by Mu Ruyue? She doesn¡¯t deserve him at all.¡± Mu Qing frowned, feeling helpless towards his daughter. ¡°Xue¡¯er, that man has no Qi fluctuations. If he isn¡¯t a useless person, then his strength is very low, and he seems a bit mentally unstable. How could I possibly allow you to marry a fool?¡± After saying this, Mu Qing paused: ¡°He is a fool, and the Ghost King is also a fool. Could there be some connection between them?¡± ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t suspect he is the Ghost King, do you?¡± Mu Yixue curled her lips disdainfully and said, ¡°That Ghost King is so ugly. How could he possibly be the Ghost King? Besides, he¡¯s not a fool, just naive. Such a handsome man could never be Mu Ruyue¡¯s Ghost King husband. Dad, I don¡¯t care if he is useless, I want to marry him. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll run away from home.¡± The moment she saw him, Mu Yixue decided she would marry no one else but him. Such an enchanting man could only be hers. ¡°Alright, alright, alright, Dad agrees. Is that okay?¡± Mu Qing indulgently ruffled her hair and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With just one word from Dad, who would dare not marry you? That man¡¯s Qi fluctuations are too weak; he surely doesn¡¯t come from any noble family. When the time comes, Dad will find his parents. As long as we give his family a few dozen Gold Coins, I bet they will personally send their son to our Mu Family.¡± Mu Qing smiled confidently. Ten Gold Coins were enough to sustain a small family for several years. Who could resist the temptation of money? However, he had no idea that Ye Wuchen came from the Royal Family and that one¡¯s strength, if significantly higher, could be hidden. So, in the end, his self-assured words would lead him to an irrevocable disaster. ¡°Thank you, Dad,¡± Mu Yixue excitedly grabbed Mu Qing¡¯s arm and said happily, ¡°Xue¡¯er knew Dad was the best. Now, I¡¯ll go keep Sister Ting¡¯er company. She must be feeling very sad alone.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mu Qing patted Mu Yixue¡¯s head and smiled tenderly, but after she left, the smile on his lips slowly disappeared, replaced by a somber expression. ¡°Who is plotting against our Mu Family?¡± Thinking about what happened at the martial arts arena, Mu Qing¡¯s eyes flickered: ¡°Could it be Consort Ya? Or some women jealous of Ting¡¯er?¡± Although he initially suspected Mu Ruyue, he later realized that Mu Ruyue did not have such strength, so he excluded her from the list. ¡°In that case, it must be those jealous of Ting¡¯er. This matter needs to be thoroughly investigated; otherwise, it will be difficult for Ting¡¯er to marry the Princely Heir.¡± Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Master, I Have Nowhere Else to Go Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Master, I Have Nowhere Else to Go Editor: Henyee Translations In the alchemy room, Mu Ruyue stared straight at Wu Yu. Wu Yu felt uneasy under her gaze, hurriedly touching his own face as he nervously said, ¡°My dear disciple, your master doesn¡¯t have flowers growing on his face. What are you staring at? Although I know I am handsome and charming, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Mu Ruyue carefully scrutinized him, unable to see where the handsomeness or charm was. All she saw was a kind-hearted old man. She withdrew her direct gaze and said, ¡°Master, I have nowhere to go.¡± At this moment, Wu Yu was sorting herbs. Hearing this, his hand paused, and he glanced at her doubtfully: ¡°Nowhere to go, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I¡¯ve been disowned by my family.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Wu Yu was taken aback, his eyes widening in surprise, ¡°Is the old man from the Mu family sure he hasn¡¯t taken the wrong medicine? Any power would be eager to snatch a genius like you, and he threw you out? Is he out of his mind? That old fool is an idiot, but this benefits me. Haha, now I am your only family.¡± Family¡­ Mu Ruyue hadn¡¯t heard this word for a long time, and her heart warmed: ¡°Master, I have been your disciple for several months, and you haven¡¯t given me anything yet. So, give me a house first, one in a quiet place where no one will disturb me.¡± Wu Yu glanced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a fianc¨¦ known as the Ghost King? Why not go to him?¡± Although rumors outside painted the Ghost King poorly, the sect and the mortal world were different. Without seeing him in person, one wouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. Wu Yu was quite curious about this Ghost King. He wondered if the man deserved this girl. If not, he didn¡¯t mind going to the palace to threaten the Emperor to cancel the engagement. No one could force his precious disciple. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the difference between men and women? Even though that Dog Emperor issued the decree, the time hasn¡¯t come yet. Besides, everything is subject to change. Who knows if I will really marry him?¡± She initially accepted the decree to find a quiet place to expand her power. Who would have thought she could leave the Mu family so easily? Was there still a reason to marry him? Suddenly, the pure eyes of Ye Wuchen appeared in her mind, causing Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart to tremble¡­ ¡°Little girl, I do have a house on Huayuan Street. I will give you the key later. You can live there.¡± Just thinking about how Mu Qing would feel after driving away a peerless genius made Wu Yu burst into laughter. He wondered if the old man would regret it and bang his head against the wall. ¡°So you have a house in Feng City. Why do you still live in an inn?¡± Faced with Mu Ruyue¡¯s question, Wu Yu simply answered, ¡°In the house, I have to hire servants and manage everything. Living in an inn, someone naturally takes care of my meals and daily life.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s laziness was well-known in the Qingyun Sect. Despite being the head alchemy master, he was unwilling to manage the pharmacists under him, focusing only on his cultivation. Huayuan Street was the most tranquil street in Feng City. The street was lined with shops but had few pedestrians. Just as Mu Ruyue stepped into the house Wu Yu had given her, she felt a strong surge of Qi. ¡°It¡¯s said that the houses on Huayuan Street are encircled by a Spirit Gathering Array. It seems to be true. Such dense Qi cannot be found elsewhere. Cultivating here would definitely yield twice the results with half the effort.¡± Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Fourth-stage Martial Artist Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Fourth-stage Martial Artist Editor: Henyee Translations It was night. Mu Ruyue had just walked out from her cultivation, exhaling a gentle breath. Lifting her eyes to the bright moon outside the window, her gaze flickered with a glimmering light. A night of cultivation had finally pushed her to the Fourth-rank Martial Artist. Though Fourth-rank wasn¡¯t considered strong on this continent, it at least gave her the ability for self-preservation. ¡ª¡ª Three days passed in a flash. In these three days, the remaining contestants had sorted out their rankings. Some were disappointed, some were happy, and of course, the incident from three days ago remained a popular topic. Everyone thought Mu Tingting wouldn¡¯t participate in the competition, but she showed up with Mu Qing this day. Compared to her previously fragile appearance, Mu Tingting had become much quieter. The only time her beautiful eyes showed bone-chilling hatred was when she looked at Mu Ruyue. Upon seeing Mu Tingting¡¯s appearance, Ye Tianfeng¡¯s heart stirred. He wanted to say something but ended up sitting back down. Always hoping he would say something, Mu Tingting¡¯s heart grew cold at his actions. Three days ago, he had clearly promised to find her after the competition, but he still hadn¡¯t come. Thinking of this, Mu Tingting¡¯s mouth was filled with bitterness. She realized that the man she loved wholeheartedly wasn¡¯t there when she needed him most. But why couldn¡¯t she let go even with this knowledge? Suddenly, a voice from the front drew Mu Tingting¡¯s attention back. ¡°Hey, look! What does Mu Ruyue of the Mu Family want to do?¡± Mu Ruyue¡­ At the sound of that name, hatred flashed in Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes. It was all this little bitch¡¯s fault! If not for her existence, she would have already become Lady Shi. Why would she need to participate in this competition? If not for this competition, how could she have made such a huge fool of herself? She should have died long ago. Anyway, this little bitch was unloved by her father and unloved by her mother. Even Young Master Shi despised her. Since no one needed her, why hadn¡¯t she died yet? A person who wasn¡¯t needed had no right to live in this world! Sensing a gaze full of hatred from below, Mu Ruyue cast a nonchalant glance in its direction, pausing briefly on Mu Tingting before moving away without a trace. ¡°It¡¯s too boring to duel one by one. How many passed the first test in these three days? Come at me together. I don¡¯t have time to fight each of you individually.¡± The girl¡¯s words were like a thunderclap, striking the hearts of everyone present, leaving them stunned and wide-eyed, staring at the breathtaking figure on the Martial Arts Platform in disbelief. Challenging them all at once? Who did she think she was? Merely a Third-level Martial Artist, yet she dared to challenge everyone? Was she certain she was in her right mind? A normal person wouldn¡¯t say something like that. Not to mention someone like Mu Tingting, a Fourth-stage Martial Artist, even others could crush her with their sheer number. Mu Qing¡¯s face turned livid, suppressing the urge to punish Mu Ruyue harshly. He angrily shouted at her: ¡°Rebellious girl, stop making a fool of yourself and get down here!¡± Did she think she hadn¡¯t embarrassed herself enough already? What young person would be as arrogant as she was? If she had the ability, it would be different. But she was courting death with her actions. Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, looking down at the livid-faced Mu Qing, and said: ¡°You already expelled me from the Mu Family. What right do you have to control me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯s trembling finger pointed at Mu Ruyue. He deeply regretted having this disobedient daughter and glared at her fiercely, laughing in anger: ¡°Fine, very well. Don¡¯t regret it then!¡± Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Chapter 45: One Against Many (Part 1) Chapter 45: Chapter 45: One Against Many (Part 1) Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Ruyue chuckled softly, ¡°Even if you regret it, I won¡¯t. Let Mu Tingting come as well. Everyone, come at me together; I want to finish this and go to bed.¡± Arrogant, insolent. For a moment, the young men, brimming with youthful vigor, were so infuriated that they felt like their heads were about to burst into flames. They couldn¡¯t wait to rush up and teach her a lesson, to let this frog in the well know that there was always someone better. ¡°Hmph.¡± Ye Tianfeng coldly snorted, casting a disgusted glance at Mu Ruyue. Don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t know that this woman was trying to attract his attention. Over the years, she had done countless outrageous things just to catch his eye. This time was no exception. However, he was willing to give her a chance to embarrass herself¡­ With a faint smirk, Ye Tianfeng flicked open his folding fan and sneered, ¡°Since that¡¯s your wish, I¡¯ll fulfill it. So, this time¡¯s competition will be one against twenty: Mu Ruyue versus the other twenty contestants.¡± One against many, this was destined to be a sure loss. Tian Yuan furrowed his brows and finally sighed. Perhaps it was good to curb this young person¡¯s arrogance. Being too conceited was not beneficial. On this continent, those who were arrogant without ability would always suffer a great loss. After Ye Tianfeng¡¯s words fell, those young men who had already been enraged by Mu Ruyue¡¯s words were all eager to give her a good beating. ¡°Mu Ruyue!¡± Mu Tingting gritted her teeth, glaring viciously at the girl on the Martial Arts Platform. Seeing the indifferent expression on the girl¡¯s face, she let out a cold snort, and without a word, sprang onto the stage with a light tap of her toe. Seeing Mu Tingting¡¯s actions, the others exchanged glances and also stepped onto the Martial Arts Platform one after another. On the platform, the tension was palpable. Li Lu, within the crowd, secretly sweated for Mu Ruyue. She was only a third-level Martial Artist, how could she possibly face so many people at once? Especially since among them was Mu Tingting, a fourth-stage Martial Artist. At that moment, someone finally made the first move¡­ A silver whip flicked towards Mu Ruyue like a snake. Mu Ruyue quickly kicked the whip aside with keen eyes and swift hands, then sidestepped to avoid a heavy punch coming from beside, landing a hard punch on the chest of the youth in front. The youth staggered back two steps, then roared and charged back into the battlefield. These people, enraged by Mu Ruyue¡¯s attack, became more and more ruthless in their moves, their fists and feet moving faster and faster, as if trying to crush her with their sheer numbers. However, the more they watched, the more they felt something was off¡­ ¡°Is Mu Ruyue really a third-level Martial Artist?¡± ¡°No, that aura clearly belongs to a fourth-stage Martial Artist. Could she have broken through in just three days?¡± A fifteen-year-old fourth-stage Martial Artist wasn¡¯t surprising; after all, Mu Tingting had reached the fourth stage at fourteen. But, if a fourth-stage Martial Artist could remain unscathed under such a number of attacks? Of course, if they knew that Mu Ruyue had gone from the first rank to the fourth stage in just three months, they would have their eyes pop out in shock. This was not just talent; it was monstrous! ¡°Swish!¡± Ye Tianfeng couldn¡¯t help but stand up, his eyes fixed on Mu Ruyue. A fourth-stage Martial Artist? When did she break through to the fourth stage? If Mu Tingting hadn¡¯t taken the Green Origin Pill, she might not have even broken through to the fourth stage by tomorrow. Could this woman¡¯s talent surpass Mu Tingting¡¯s? At this moment, Ye Tianfeng realized he had overlooked something. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 46: One Against Many (Part 2) Chapter 46: Chapter 46: One Against Many (Part 2) Editor: Henyee Translations Over three months ago, there was clearly no Qi fluctuation in Mu Ruyue¡¯s body. If she wasn¡¯t hiding it very well, then she must have broken through to the fourth rank in these three months. To go from trash to fourth rank in three months, not even the genius disciples of the Qingyun Sect could achieve that. If that¡¯s true, then this woman¡¯s talent is terrifying. Ye Tianfeng¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. It was uncertain what he was thinking, but undoubtedly, he had started taking Mu Ruyue seriously at that moment. After all, people on this continent are realistic. Mu Ruyue used to be a piece of trash not worthy of a second glance from him. But if she could transform from trash into a genius? Perhaps a fifteen-year-old Third-level Martial Artist wasn¡¯t remarkable, considering Mu Tingting reached the third level at fourteen, and there were countless disciples in the Qingyun Sect who were better than her. But if this genius reached their current level within three months, he had no choice but to pay attention. While Ye Tianfeng¡¯s mind was busy with these thoughts, he didn¡¯t notice Mu Tingting¡¯s gaze at all. Even during the fight, Mu Tingting was constantly sneaking glances at her beloved man, and she saw the way he looked at Mu Ruyue, different from before. That gaze contained too many emotions, but no longer the original disdain and contempt. ¡°Mu Ruyue!¡± A flash of anger and murderous intent flickered in Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes. Her delicate face twisted with hatred as she glared at the calm girl on the field. ¡°I want you dead! You must die!¡± This bitch had already caught the Princely Heir¡¯s attention; she couldn¡¯t let her live. Mu Tingting released her tightly clenched fists, took out a yellow paper packet from her collar, carefully unwrapped it, and swallowed the elixir inside without hesitation. Boom! Her aura instantly surged, leaping from the fourth rank straight into the fifth. Ye Tianfeng could no longer sit still. He stood up, looking at Mu Tingting with complex emotions: ¡°Ting¡¯er eventually used that Ascending Yuan Pill.¡± The Ascending Yuan Pill could make a Martial Artist break through one rank in a short time, lasting for about two hours, but after that time, they would revert to their original level. However, it was well known these kinds of pills had side effects. Unless absolutely necessary, Ye Tianfeng didn¡¯t want Mu Tingting to use it. Moreover, using an elixir was also a sign of weakness. After breaking through to the fifth rank with the Ascending Yuan Pill, Mu Tingting couldn¡¯t help but laugh maniacally, feeling the powerful force. She seemed to have already imagined the wretched Mu Ruyue trembling at her feet. Clearly, Mu Tingting had lost her usual rationality, her mind now filled with just one thought: to kill this woman who had attracted the Princely Heir¡¯s attention. ¡°Mu Ruyue, you cannot fight against me in the end!¡± Mu Tingting gritted her teeth, glaring at the beautiful face she wished she could tear apart. It was this face that made her hate to the point of madness. In an instant, a powerful aura swept through, and Mu Tingting lunged toward Mu Ruyue. Her Cold Sword glittered like ice, emitting a chilling light. Mu Tingting wanted to see her rival tremble in fear, so she didn¡¯t aim for her vital points but sought to destroy that beautiful face. In her mind, tearing apart that face would prevent her from seducing men again. At that moment, Mu Ruyue, who had yet to draw her sword, finally unsheathed it. With a expressionless face, she met the aggressive attack head-on. The two swords clashed in mid-air, causing sparks to fly. Mu Ruyue felt her hand go numb, and a trace of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 47: One Against Many (Part 3) Chapter 47: Chapter 47: One Against Many (Part 3) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Mu Ruyue, do you know what your biggest mistake in life is?¡± Mu Tingting sneered, speaking in a voice only audible to those on the platform. ¡°Your biggest mistake is being born as the daughter of the Mu Family. Despite my excellence, I¡¯m nothing more than an adoptive daughter. Why do you have the Mu Family bloodline? It¡¯s simply unfair. If I weren¡¯t an adopted daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have to go to such lengths to take away your father, sister, and fianc¨¦.¡± Hatred, she hated Mu Ruyue, and she also hated her own biological father. It was because her biological father was too worthless that she lacked a powerful background. That kind of trash did not deserve to be her father. Fortunately, that trash loved her as his daughter; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life to save Madam of Mu Family, just to find her a backer. But if her biological father had been a dragon among men, or the Emperor of this country, wouldn¡¯t she have everything she desired? Why would she need to work so hard for her future? In the end, it was that man who was too worthless. She had always despised such useless people. ¡°You¡¯re really better than me?¡± Mu Ruyue laughed, but to Mu Tingting, that smile seemed demonic. ¡°No one knows better than you what you did back then.¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s expression changed. Could it be that this wench knew about that incident? No, absolutely not. She had been so secretive back then. It was impossible for her to know. Thinking this, Mu Tingting steadied herself and said mockingly, ¡°Mu Ruyue, don¡¯t try to frame me. You are clearly the worthless one, even if you can cultivate, you can¡¯t compare to me.¡± As she said this, her voice was very low, so the people below the stage had no idea what they were talking about. But soon, their conversation ended. Mu Tingting wielded her sword and swiftly moved behind Mu Ruyue, the cold tip of the sword aimed at the back of her neck. But it was as if Mu Ruyue had eyes on her back, her longsword swung up lightly to block Mu Tingting¡¯s attack. The autumn wind was chilly, leaves fell in a flurry. At this moment, only the two of them remained on the martial arts platform. The crowd looked at the bodies strewn across the stage and gulped. Even if Mu Ruyue lost this battle to Mu Tingting, who had taken an elixir to enhance her strength, who would dare call her worthless? If Mu Tingting hadn¡¯t taken the elixir, she would have likely fallen like the others. ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think of this Mu Ruyue?¡± Ji Ru Ya played with her hair, her beautiful eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m curious. She¡¯s clearly not useless, so why are there all these rumors?¡± Emperor Zi Yue couldn¡¯t understand why this had happened either. If he had known that Mu Ruyue had such talent, he would have arbitrarily assigned her to one of his descendants rather than letting her be taken by that boy from the Ghost Prince Manor. Thinking of this, Emperor Zi Yue felt quite displeased. Ji Ru Ya smiled and said no more. She turned her eyes to Mu Ruyue, the smile on her lips becoming even more captivating. And now, all eyes were on the martial arts platform¡­ Mu Tingting¡¯s speed in attacking was so fast that it was hard to defend. Her sword attacked Mu Ruyue in a dazzling manner, making it seem like multiple illusions, impossible to detect where the real sword was. From beginning to end, Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression remained calm. Her body kept dodging left and right, avoiding the dazzling sword moves. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 48: One Against Many (Part 4) Chapter 48: Chapter 48: One Against Many (Part 4) Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened, staring unblinkingly at the battle between the two women. Mu Yixue clenched her tiny pink fists, her eyes filled with worry. ¡°Father, do you think Sister Ting¡¯er will win?¡± Patting Mu Yixue¡¯s head, Mu Qing smiled confidently, ¡°Although that rebellious daughter did surprise everyone today, Ting¡¯er is now a fifth-rank martial artist. How could she possibly lose to that woman? She will undoubtedly achieve final victory. Once she wins the title, all negative rumors will disappear.¡± Mu Yixue blinked her adorable eyes and nodded earnestly. Sister Ting¡¯er was her idol and could never lose to Mu Ruyue. At this moment, Mu Ruyue quickly distanced herself from Mu Tingting. She released her grip on the longsword, allowing it to float in the air. Suddenly, an identical sword split from the longsword, slicing through the air with several whooshing sounds toward Mu Tingting. At this moment, layers of flames floated around both swords, like two blazing fireballs, seemingly igniting the air. This was the sword skill Mu Ruyue had cultivated in her previous life, Myriad Swords Convergence. Although this was only the first level, the Liangyi Sword, it was enough to deal with someone like Mu Tingting, whose strength was only in name. ¡°No!¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s face turned pale with fear, her legs trembling uncontrollably. She hurriedly raised the Cold Sword, but upon contact with the Liangyi Sword¡¯s scorching heat, the Cold Sword melted into a pool of water. This was the sword Mu Qing had spent a fortune to buy for her, said to be forged from millennia-old ice that never melted, greatly enhancing her ice element sword skill. Who would have thought it would be melted by Mu Ruyue¡¯s fire? Seeing the Liangyi Sword approaching, Mu Tingting gritted her teeth and whipped off her waist sash, hurling it fiercely at the two swords. But before it could get close, it turned to ashes. It¡¯s over, this time it¡¯s definitely over. With Mu Ruyue¡¯s ruthlessness, she was sure to kill her! But she didn¡¯t want to die yet. Thinking of this, Mu Tingting no longer cared about her reputation and shouted toward the stage, ¡°Father, Young Master Shi, save me! Mu Ruyue said if I die, Young Master Shi will be hers, so she wants to kill me.¡± Hearing Mu Tingting¡¯s words, Mu Ruyue mocked with a smile, but did not withdraw her attack. Of course, she did not take Mu Tingting¡¯s life either¡­ Whoosh! Whoosh whoosh! With a few crisp sounds, the two swords sliced Mu Tingting¡¯s clothes into countless pieces, revealing her fair, tender body. More clearly, there were obvious love marks near her navel, faded in color, suggesting they were from some time ago. ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Tingting screamed sharply, hastily raising her hands to cover the trembling jade bosoms on her chest. But this movement also drew attention to the fact that there was no mark of virginity on her arm. Mu Tingting of the Mu Family was no longer pure. Immediately, sneering and contemptuous gazes fixated on her. The men, delighted by the rare view of such a beautiful body, were reluctant to look away, while the women¡¯s eyes were filled with derision. They had thought Mu Tingting was exceptional, but she turned out to be a despicable woman who engaged in illicit relations before marriage. ¡°Feng¡¯er, is this the woman you want to marry?¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s eyes turned cold, his face darkening as he spoke. ¡°To already lose her purity before marriage is disgraceful. Our royal family will never allow such a woman to enter.¡± C Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 49: One Against Many (Part 5) Chapter 49: Chapter 49: One Against Many (Part 5) Editor: Henyee Translations On any other occasion, Ye Tianfeng would have hurriedly explained, but now he said nothing, merely staring at the naked Mu Tingting on the stage, slightly furrowing his sword-like eyebrows. Three days ago, Mu Tingting had uttered those venomous words, and he could have chosen to believe her. However, now the woman he was going to marry had been seen by so many people. Though it wasn¡¯t her intention, he felt discomfort at the thought of so many people fantasizing about his woman after their wedding. It could be said that Ye Tianfeng possessed the typical nature of a man. He could tolerate his woman¡¯s malicious thoughts, but he couldn¡¯t endure the idea of his bed companion being seen by so many people. He could even imagine that many men present were thinking about getting intimate with Mu Tingting. After using the Liangyi Sword, Mu Ruyue was exhausted. At this moment, she was powerless, her clothes soaked with sweat, clinging tightly to her body, outlining her perfect curves. Just then, a young man behind her stood up, stumbled a few steps, and with a fist wrapped in flames, lunged at Mu Ruyue with a boom. The sudden turn of events stunned everyone, but Mu Ruyue seemed to have eyes on her back. She sidestepped, dodging the attack and then used all her strength to kick the young man. In an instant, the young man¡¯s body traced an arc in the air, crashing towards Mu Tingting in front. The young man¡¯s fist hadn¡¯t retracted in time and landed on Mu Tingting¡¯s body. Now that Mu Tingting couldn¡¯t even stand firm, how could she withstand this punch? In an instant, her delicate body drew an arc, heavily falling off the platform. And the young man, after using up his last bit of strength, passed out again. On the vast martial arts platform, bodies lay scattered, but only one figure stood proudly. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but swallow, looking incredulously at Mu Ruyue on the stage. She had defeated many, winning the victory single-handedly. Even Mu Tingting, who had enhanced her level to fifth-rank with an elixir, wasn¡¯t her match. This woman was clearly a monster, who could rival her? Ye Tianfeng¡¯s eyes darkened. He quickly moved to Mu Tingting¡¯s side, covering her body with his clothes before leaping onto the platform, lifting his gaze to the girl standing in front of him. ¡°Mu Ruyue, you wanted my attention so badly? I have to tell you, you¡¯ve succeeded.¡± He crossed his arms behind his back, the breeze lifting his robe. Under the sunlight, his handsome face appeared striking, and a hint of darkness seemed to loom in his deep eyes. Mu Ruyue chuckled softly, ¡°What is there about you worth attracting me?¡± Ye Tianfeng¡¯s expression changed slightly but quickly returned to normal, ¡°Based on what Tingting said, you wanted to kill her just to get me. In doing all this, aren¡¯t you just trying to attract my attention? Mu Ruyue, you¡¯ve pestered me for so many years because you want to be my official wife? Fine, I¡¯ll grant you that. You¡¯ll be my Lady Shi.¡± Mu Tingting, just waking up, heard these words from Ye Tianfeng and fainted again in anger. ¡°Young Master Shi,¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face changed drastically, ¡°What about Tingting?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make her a concubine.¡± Though very unhappy that Mu Tingting had been seen by so many people, they did share physical intimacy, so Ye Tianfeng would still give her a title. ¡°Princely Heir, you seem to have forgotten something,¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders, her face smiling but her dark eyes icy, ¡°I am the Ghost Queen, your aunt by marriage.¡± Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Secret Feelings (I) Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Secret Feelings (I) Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Tianfeng furrowed his brow. He didn¡¯t expect his actions to backfire. If he had known Mu Ruyue had this kind of talent, why would he have broken off the engagement back then? ¡°The Ghost King doesn¡¯t deserve you. Marrying me is your best choice.¡± Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t believe Ye Tianfeng¡¯s shamelessness. Was she the kind of woman who would come and go at his beck and call? If she wasn¡¯t capable of detoxifying the poison, he wouldn¡¯t have given her a second glance. ¡°How do you know the Ghost King doesn¡¯t deserve me? Compared to marrying you, I¡¯d rather marry the Ghost King.¡± The girl¡¯s words stunned Ye Tianfeng. This woman had once been infatuated with him, using every means necessary. Why did she now treat him like discarded waste? For some reason, seeing her cold expression made Ye Tianfeng feel very uncomfortable. Anyone would feel bad knowing that the woman who once loved them deeply suddenly turned her affections elsewhere. ¡°Ahem!¡± Emperor Zi Yue cleared his throat, his authoritative gaze sweeping the room. He said, ¡°Since the champion of the competition has been determined, let¡¯s disperse. As for Mu Ruyue of the Mu Family, she will accompany me to the Imperial Palace. I will personally issue the reward.¡± ¡ª¡ª In the palace¡¯s inner hall, Emperor Zi Yue sat on the dragon throne, lightly tapping the dragon head with his hand. His indifferent eyes, tinged with a hint of majesty, swept over the people below. Aside from Mu Ruyue, several outstanding Princes and grandsons from the Royal Family were also standing there, including Ye Tianfeng. His gaze settled on Mu Ruyue. Emperor Zi Yue paused and said, ¡°This time, the competition was hosted by the Qingyun Sect. As Emperor, I will just distribute the prizes. The prize provided by the Qingyun Sect this time is a Storage Bag.¡± Upon hearing this, those Princes and grandsons looked at Mu Ruyue enviously. They knew how precious the Storage Bag was; among so many people here, only Ye Tianfeng had one. Mu Ruyue stepped forward and took the Storage Bag from the eunuch¡¯s hands. A brief glance told her that the treasure was indeed quite good. At least she wouldn¡¯t worry about having no place to store herbs in the future. ¡°Additionally, there is one more issue,¡± Emperor Zi Yue frowned slightly and said indifferently, ¡°I plan to rescind the decree of the broken engagement.¡± Hearing this, Mu Ruyue sneered. She looked up at Emperor Zi Yue and said unflinchingly, ¡°Your Majesty, as the sovereign, you should understand what it means to keep your word. Is repeatedly going back on your word the prestige of an emperor?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s blunt words immediately made the atmosphere tense. Everyone held their breath, not daring to utter a single word for fear of angering the high and mighty emperor. Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face turned sullen, his cold eyes staring at Mu Ruyue. Instantly, an aura belonging to an emperor spread out, pressing down on the young girl below. However, the girl showed no change in expression, merely observing him calmly. ¡°Mu Ruyue, you intend to defy my decree?¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face was livid, clearly ready to explode if Mu Ruyue refused him. As the sovereign, he indeed held supreme power, but how could an emperor compare to the power of the Sect? Besides, he knew why the Ghost King¡¯s parents had died. If she were useless, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But since she wasn¡¯t, he absolutely couldn¡¯t allow them to be together. If she persisted, then the threat must be eliminated entirely. Suddenly, a commotion erupted outside the hall, causing Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s brows to furrow slightly. ¡°Let me go. My lady is inside. Let me in to see my lady. None of you can bully her.¡± ¡°Wuchen?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Upon hearing the last sentence, a trace of warmth seeped into her heart¡­ Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Secret Feelings (II) Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Secret Feelings (II) Editor: Henyee Translations The Emperor¡¯s face darkened. How did that fool barge in here? Actually, he knew Ye Wuchen wasn¡¯t really a fool. His intelligence was just stuck at the level of a six-year-old, but for an adult to have such intelligence, wasn¡¯t that being an idiot? ¡°Let him in,¡± the Emperor said in a low voice. Suddenly, a figure rushed in. When he saw Mu Ruyue safe and sound, he breathed a quiet sigh of relief and then broke into a brilliant smile. ¡°My wife, I will protect you.¡± The young man¡¯s face shone with a sunny smile, his eyes as clean and clear as a child¡¯s, making one instinctively believe his words. ¡°Wuchen, let¡¯s go home.¡± Mu Ruyue gently held the young man¡¯s hand, smiling brightly. For some reason, when she looked into the young man¡¯s pure eyes, her heart calmed down. If she had to marry in this otherworldly realm, she would rather marry the simple and naive Ye Wuchen. Being by his side made her heart feel peaceful and serene, a feeling she had never experienced in her past life¡­ Even Mu Ruyue did not know why she felt this way. At their first meeting, he said, ¡°Sister, you smell nice.¡± Back then, his voice was clean and pure, without a trace of impurity, reminding her of her little brother from her past life. But she ultimately understood that this young man was not him. The second time, she saw a group of princes bullying him, his thin and helpless form still lingering in her mind, and it was then that she discovered the hideous scars on his body. Those scars were extremely ugly, caused by poison. This poison was incredibly domineering, subjecting him to inhuman torture every moonless night. Orphaned early and poisoned, this young man evoked much compassion¡­ But that was all. Ye Wuchen smiled, his handsome visage radiating brilliance. At that moment, he seemed like a mesmerizing charmer, his every move exuding elegance. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Yes, they were going home¡­ ¡°Stop!¡± The Emperor slammed his hand on the table with a loud crack, shouting angrily, ¡°Who allowed you to leave? Without my decree, let¡¯s see who dares to leave this place!¡± Mu Ruyue smiled. This Emperor of the Purple Moon Country, he was truly a foolish sovereign. How had he managed to hold onto the throne for over twenty years? ¡°I am leaving; no one can stop me!¡± Mu Ruyue looked at the Emperor without fear, her stunning face icy cold. Her words made the Emperor tremble with rage, murderous intent flashing in his eyes. If this woman couldn¡¯t be used by him, he had to eliminate her. No way could she stay with Ye Wuchen. How ridiculous that the Emperor¡¯s own decree led to this regretful moment¡­ No one noticed the unusual gleam that flickered in Ye Wuchen¡¯s pure eyes. At this critical moment, a eunuch rushed in from outside. ¡°Your Majesty, there is a grave situation, the treasury is on fire, and everyone is trying to extinguish it.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Emperor shot to his feet. The treasury contained not only many treasures but also priceless jewels that could not be bought with money. Why had the treasury suddenly caught fire? No, he couldn¡¯t wait here; he had to see the situation for himself¡­ ¡°Lead the way at once. I must go personally.¡± The Emperor, no longer concerned with Mu Ruyue and Ye Wuchen, hurriedly led a group towards the treasury. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Secret Feelings (III) Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Secret Feelings (III) Editor: Henyee Translations After returning to the Mu Residence, Mu Qing ordered two maidservants to take care of Mu Tingting, but he didn¡¯t look at her again. This daughter had made him lose all face; how could he still afford to love her as he did before? The only reason he hadn¡¯t abandoned her was because her biological father had died saving the Old Madam. ¡°How did Mu Ruyue suddenly change so drastically?¡± Mu Qing frowned. If he had initially only harbored resentment towards her for hiding her abilities from him when she showcased the strength of a Third-level Martial Artist, now, knowing her true strength, he genuinely regretted it. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have expelled her from the family. Now, it¡¯s too late to regret. At this moment, clamoring sounds came from outside the Mu Residence. Before he could send someone to check what was happening, officials and their wives started walking into the hall. ¡°Family Master Mu, congratulations.¡± The first to speak was Zhang Lin, the Minister of Revenue, who entered with a broad smile and extended his congratulations. Mu Qing forced a bitter smile: ¡°What is there for me to be congratulated about?¡± ¡°Your eldest daughter, Mu Ruyue, won the championship of the competition and gained the attention of the Qingyun Sect. Isn¡¯t that worth celebrating?¡± Zhang Lin looked at him strangely as he spoke. Mu Qing sighed helplessly and shook his head: ¡°Lord Zhang might not know, but I have already expelled that rebellious daughter from the family. She is no longer a part of the Mu Family.¡± To his surprise, Zhang Lin did not turn away. Instead, he smiled and said: ¡°Family Master Mu, as the saying goes, ¡®Blood is thicker than water.¡¯ How could Miss Mu Ruyue possibly leave the Mu Family for good? As her biological father, if you sincerely persuade her to return, I believe she will agree.¡± Feeling that Zhang Lin¡¯s words made sense, Mu Qing calmed his anxious heart. He began to accept the congratulations from others, believing that if he lowered himself and earnestly persuaded her, Mu Ruyue would eventually return to the Mu Family. In the following period, not only some dignitaries from Feng City came to visit, but even people from the Qingyun Sect appeared, with some expressing intentions of taking her as a disciple. Yet, not even Mu Qing knew where Mu Ruyue was now, so he could only send people to search for her whereabouts. As for Mu Ruyue herself, she hadn¡¯t left the Imperial Palace since departing, unaware that the Mu Family had been turned upside down in their search for her. One day, she had just placed the refined elixirs into her Space Ring when she thought that it had been a long time since she saw Wu Yu, so after packing up her alchemy tools, she left the Mu Residence. The shopkeeper of the Hundred Herbs Hall had become familiar with Mu Ruyue, so upon seeing her arrival, he directly led her to the alchemy room. In the alchemy room, Wu Yu immediately saw Mu Ruyue entering. His eyes lit up, and he quickly stood up and walked towards her with large strides. ¡°Girl, why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to see you,¡± Mu Ruyue blinked her eyes, glanced around, and asked, ¡°Master, what are you doing now?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing really, just that a medicinal herb in the Hundred Herbs Hall is wilting. I was wondering if there might be a way to save it.¡± As he spoke, Wu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on the herb on the table. Following his gaze, Mu Ruyue saw an herb with eight-petaled flower-like features resting on the table. Its small yellow core was emitting a dim light, and the other petals were drooping; it was clearly near death. ¡°Eight-leaf Snow Lotus?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart stirred. This Eight-leaf Snow Lotus was an ingredient for refining the Earth-grade Intermediate Marrow Cleansing Pill. She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter it here. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Secret Feelings (IV) Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Secret Feelings (IV) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Master, if I manage to revive it, could you give it to me?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes sparkled, clearly eyeing the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus. Wu Yu chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost dead anyway. It¡¯s no use to me. If you can really bring it back to life, then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Hearing this, Mu Ruyue said no more. She walked over to the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus and gently placed her palm on it. In an instant, a warm stream of Qi flowed slowly from her palm into the eight petals of the Snow Lotus. Wu Yu, initially indifferent, suddenly had a serious look on his face as he sensed the change in the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus, and he stared in astonishment at the Snow Lotus bathed in Qi. Although it was still feeble, the aura of the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus was clearly moving towards vitality¡­ Mu Ruyue¡¯s face gradually turned pale, and large beads of sweat rolled down her delicate features, dropping with a splat to the ground. At this moment, the alchemy room was so quiet that only the sound of breathing could be heard. Wu Yu smacked his head hard, staring in disbelief at the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus, which was slowly turning pure white, his expression as if he were in a dream. ¡°Impossible! How could such a thing happen?¡± Freak, this girl is an absolute freak! Before Wu Yu could fully recover, Mu Ruyue had already withdrawn her hand, and the once-dying Eight-leaf Snow Lotus was now brimming with life. Wait a minute¡­ Wu Yu¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he rubbed his eyes vigorously before looking back at the Snow Lotus on the table. ¡°No way? How come there are nine petals? When did the extra one appear? Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, damn it, it¡¯s actually a Nine-leaf Snow Lotus that¡¯s even more precious than the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus!¡± For someone like Wu Yu to curse, it showed the depth of his shock. This girl not only revived the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus but also transformed it into a Nine-leaf Snow Lotus? Does such a monstrous existence even belong in this world? She¡¯s clearly not human! Wu Yu was too stunned to speak, mumbling the words ¡°not human¡± over and over. ¡°Nine-leaf Snow Lotus?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly, this was unexpected. She sighed and put the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus into her Space Ring, then glanced at the stupefied Wu Yu beside her. Raising an eyebrow, Mu Ruyue said with a half-smile, ¡°You promised me this Snow Lotus.¡± Wu Yu, just coming back to his senses, couldn¡¯t help but glare at her a bit: ¡°Since I promised you, how could I go back on my word? Don¡¯t worry, whether it¡¯s an Eight-leaf or a Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, it¡¯s yours. But girl, your ability is too incredible. Don¡¯t let anyone know about it, or it will bring you disaster.¡± Mu Ruyue felt warmth in her heart and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. If it weren¡¯t you, I wouldn¡¯t use this ability so readily.¡± ¡°You girl¡­,¡± Wu Yu shook his head helplessly. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was happy about Mu Ruyue¡¯s trust in him or sighing at her lack of caution in hiding her abilities. But he believed that in front of someone else, she would never use such power so recklessly. Just the thought that such a good seedling was discovered by him made Wu Yu¡¯s heart flutter with excitement. Perhaps the best decision he made in his life was taking her as a disciple. ¡°By the way, girl, I heard the Mu Family has been looking for you recently.¡± Suddenly, Wu Yu seemed to remember something and said. ¡°Mu Family?¡± Mu Ruyue was stunned, then sneered, ¡°Why would the Mu Family be looking for me?¡± Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Secret Feelings (V) Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Secret Feelings (V) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hehe, actually the Mu Family¡¯s intentions have already become quite clear to everyone,¡± Wu Yu stroked his white beard, smiling as he spoke, ¡°because you fought against many opponents in the contest and defeated Mu Tingting, who is fifth-rank, many elders of the Qingyun Sect want to take you as their disciple. With no external elixir support, you¡¯ve reached this level on your own. If you go to Qingyun Sect, you¡¯ll advance even faster. More importantly, many people are quite curious about the swordsmanship you used. The Mu Family has lost the capital to form marital alliances; in order to curry favor with Qingyun Sect, they will surely send you there.¡± Mu Ruyue laughed, her stunningly beautiful face became exceptionally vibrant with that smile. However, her whole demeanor exuded coldness, making even Wu Yu wonder why this young girl could be so¡­ cold? ¡°I am not a person of the Mu Family, they can¡¯t control me.¡± After all, the original Mu Ruyue had perished after that collision, and she was merely a wandering ghost who had inadvertently arrived on this continent. ¡°Rest assured, as long as I am here, no one would dare to snatch my disciple,¡± Wu Yu proudly stroked his white beard, his whole being radiating an aura of confidence. If anyone knew that Mu Ruyue was Wu Yu¡¯s disciple, they wouldn¡¯t even think of snatching her away, let alone display the slightest intention. Who was Master Wu Yu? He wasn¡¯t someone who would reason with you. If you angered him, even the Sect Leader of Qingyun Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to earn his forgiveness. This visit to Wu Yu had proven fruitful for Mu Ruyue; this Nine-leaf Snow Lotus was indeed an invaluable treasure. It had several times the effect of an Eight-leaf Snow Lotus despite only having one more petal. After a few unimportant words, Mu Ruyue took her leave. However, on her way back to the Mu Residence, she was seen by a steward of the Mu Family named Mu Ren Gui. It happened that Mu Ren Gui was also on Huayuan Street to handle some affairs and saw Mu Ruyue turn into a courtyard with the ¡°Mu Residence¡± sign glistening in the sunlight. Over time, Mu Qing had sent the Mu Family¡¯s Guard Team everywhere to search for Mu Ruyue¡¯s whereabouts. Nobody expected to find her in the least likely place. What was Huayuan Street? Even if you had the money, you couldn¡¯t buy a residence here. Even the Mu Family couldn¡¯t settle in such a tranquil place. So when Mu Ren Gui saw this scene, he hurried back to report to Mu Qing. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Qing stood up with a bang, his eyes flashing with an inscrutable light, ¡°Why would Mu Ruyue stay there? Could it be that this is the reward His Majesty gave her for winning the championship?¡± Now, Mu Qing could only think of this possibility. ¡°Someone, I need to see Mu Ruyue.¡± Taking a deep breath, Mu Qing gave a cold order. At that moment, Mu Yixue ran out from the inner room, grabbing Mu Qing¡¯s arm. Her charming face bore an extremely adorable smile, ¡°Daddy, I want to go too.¡± Mu Qing frowned slightly, glancing at his restless younger daughter, and said, ¡°If you want to go, don¡¯t irritate your elder sister again. This time we need to lower ourselves to invite her back.¡± Only this way could they ensure the Mu Family¡¯s connection with the people of Qingyun Sect. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. Xue¡¯er will listen to everything you say. I promise not to make that slut¡­¡± Seeing Mu Qing¡¯s displeased gaze, Mu Yixue quickly corrected herself, ¡°I promise not to make elder sister upset.¡± Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Secret Feelings (VI) Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Secret Feelings (VI) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Qing turned around and headed out the door. As a result, he didn¡¯t notice the venom that flashed in the young girl¡¯s eyes behind him. That wretched Mu Ruyue hurt Sister Ting¡¯er so badly, why should she be allowed to return to the Mu Family? She would never let that malicious woman set foot in this place. Moreover¡­ Mu Yixue¡¯s hatred for Mu Ruyue only deepened whenever she thought of that handsome and innocent boy. ¡ª¡ª At the Mu Residence, Mu Ruyue lay lazily on the Guifei Chair, her hands resting behind her head. The bright sun made her squint, and she could only half-open her eyes to look at the blue sky. ¡°Darling, darling¡­¡± Suddenly, a na?ve voice came from ahead. She looked up and immediately saw Ye Wuchen running towards her excitedly, his handsome face lit up with an innocent and pure smile, his eyes filled with joy. ¡°Darling, look, I brought something for you.¡± Ye Wuchen opened his hand to reveal a necklace made of emerald-green beads. He handed the necklace to Mu Ruyue. ¡°Darling, I thought these beads were beautiful, so I strung them together for you. Do you like it?¡± Mu Ruyue was touched by Ye Wuchen¡¯s thoughtfulness and took the necklace from him. Suddenly, her gaze fell upon one particular emerald-green bead. This bead was different from the others, brimming with a vibrant and lively aura. ¡°Ying Tree Fruit? Is this the Ying Tree Fruit?¡± It looked the same as the beads but was actually the fruit of the Ying Tree. Mu Ruyue pulled the Ying Tree Fruit off the necklace and excitedly asked, ¡°Wuchen, where did you get this Ying Tree Fruit from?¡± Ye Wuchen blinked his large eyes, curiously looking at Mu Ruyue. ¡°What¡¯s an Ying Tree Fruit?¡± ¡°The Ying Tree Fruit is a fruit with a lot of Qi. Unlike elixirs, martial artists typically don¡¯t use elixirs to breakthrough since they can cause aftereffects that hinder future cultivation. But the Ying Tree Fruit is different. Consuming it can directly help a martial artist break through to the next level.¡± Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so excited. But as she spoke, Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with a smile. No matter how much she explained, Ye Wuchen probably wouldn¡¯t understand. Sure enough, faced with Mu Ruyue¡¯s words, Ye Wuchen blinked in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know about any Ying Tree Fruit. I found all these beads a long time ago and planned to give them to my future wife. Darling, you¡¯re my wife, so this necklace is yours.¡± In the shadows, the man in black who had been following Ye Wuchen almost stumbled to the ground after hearing this. My lord, you went through so much to find the Ying Tree Fruit for your future mistress and came up with such a lousy reason? Planned to give it to your future wife? Before meeting the mistress, you never intended to take a wife. Moreover, the mistress hasn¡¯t accepted you yet. When will you be able to make that ¡®darling¡¯ title official? Perhaps then the Ghost Hall will gain some popularity¡­ Just then, a figure hurriedly ran in from the front courtyard. When Li Lu saw Mu Ruyue, he heaved a sigh of relief and complained, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you ask me to be loyal to you? After the competition ended, you disappeared, making me search for a long time. If someone hadn¡¯t found your whereabouts, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find you so quickly.¡± Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Secret Feelings (VII) Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Secret Feelings (VII) Editor: Henyee Translations After that competition, Li Lu was severely beaten by his father once he returned home, but he had already made up his mind. A real man stands by his word; what he said had to be done, making his father so angry he almost swung his sword to chop off Li Lu¡¯s leg. In the end, it was the general¡¯s wife who heard the news and rushed over to stop the general, declaring that if he dared to hit her son, he would have to kill her first. The general, who was always afraid of his wife, didn¡¯t have the guts to chop off Li Lu¡¯s leg and could only let him go. Who knew that after the event, Mu Ruyue would disappear? Because of this, Li Lu often instructed his buddies to help look for her. If she hadn¡¯t come out of the Mu Residence, Li Lu¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t have found her. ¡°I almost forgot about this,¡± Mu Ruyue stood up from the Guifei Chair, stretched her shoulders, and said, ¡°Li Lu, help me gather some strong warriors.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Li Lu blinked, ¡°What do you need strong warriors for?¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at him and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to expand our influence. After all, I have limited abilities on my own. To survive, I need to form a faction.¡± At this point, Mu Ruyue patted his shoulder, ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I trust you can do it well.¡± Hearing this, Li Lu scratched the back of his head shyly, ¡°Master, since you believe in me so much, I won¡¯t let you down. Gathering strong warriors is a piece of cake for me. I guarantee that in three months, I¡¯ll help you gather many strong warriors. Of course, hehe, Master needs enough Gold Coins to make the strong warriors serve you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled slightly, ¡°Additionally, put the word out that those willing to be loyal to me will each receive a Bone Cleansing Pill. Of course, these matters must be done secretly; don¡¯t let those people in the Imperial Palace know.¡± Li Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. That Bone Cleansing Pill was good stuff; at the very least, it could make a person¡¯s talent much stronger. ¡°Master, what should we call our faction?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Ruyue stroked her chin, fell silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Skybane Clan.¡± Skybane Clan, even if the heavens opposed them, they would slay the heavens without fail. ¡°Skybane Clan, that¡¯s a great name, haha! Master, from now on, we¡¯ll follow you and oppose the heavens and the earth. If the heavens are unjust, why not slay them?¡± Li Lu laughed heartily. Little did he know that on this day, he made the most correct decision of his life, one he would be grateful for many years later¡­ Skybane Clan? Ye Wuchen chuckled quietly when no one was paying attention. This domineering name truly suited her¡­ Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t think much of the name, only that it reflected her greatest desire. In her previous life, her grandfather violated the Heavenly Principle to save her father, resulting in heavenly thunder descending upon the earth and ultimately turning him to ash under that heavenly lightning. Since the Heavenly Principle was so merciless, why not annihilate it? ¡°Li Lu, since you¡¯ve now become one of my subordinates, let me introduce you to someone,¡± Mu Ruyue turned her head to look at the handsome young man beside her, smiling as she said, ¡°This is the Ghost King, Ye Wuchen.¡± Li Lu was so shocked he almost jumped. He stared wide-eyed at Ye Wuchen¡¯s unparalleled handsome face, then looked at Mu Ruyue and swallowed hard. ¡°Master, are you kidding me? Isn¡¯t the Ghost King supposed to be as ugly as a ghost? How can he be this handsome? Even Prince Hua can¡¯t compare to him.¡± Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Secret Feelings (VIII) Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Secret Feelings (VIII) Editor: Henyee Translations He found it really hard to believe that this handsome young man was the same Ghost King whom the commoners referred to as hideously ugly. This¡­ this was like two different people. ¡°Do I need to lie to you?¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders and said. ¡°But¡­¡± Li Lu hesitated for a moment, murmuring, ¡°Those rumors came from the palace. I thought they were true.¡± ¡°The palace?¡± Mu Ruyue squinted her eyes. It seemed like it was time to find out the source of the rumors. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that for now, Li Lu. How many strong people can you recruit for me within three months?¡± ¡°If there are Bone Cleansing Pills, I can help you gather one hundred experts of fifth-rank to eighth-tier. For those above the eighth-tier, the Bone Cleansing Pills are no longer appealing.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you three months then.¡± In three months, she also needed to improve her own abilities¡­ As Li Lu turned to leave, members of the Mu Family came knocking¡­ Mu Yixue immediately saw Ye Wuchen standing beside Mu Ruyue. She was entranced by his handsome face and couldn¡¯t look away. His hair was like ink, his skin was pale and translucent, and his clear eyes held a hint of innocence. His thin lips had a beautiful curve, with a slight smile. But the boy¡¯s eyes were fixed on Mu Ruyue, filled with deep dependence, as if they could only hold the sight of one person. Mu Yixue clenched her fists in jealousy, her long nails turning white. The harmonious scene before her stung her eyes, making her wish she could kill Mu Ruyue and take her place. ¡°Who are you, and why are you with my elder sister?¡± Mu Yixue bit her teeth and glared fiercely at Mu Ruyue before turning her gaze to Ye Wuchen, asking angrily. Ye Wuchen looked at her with some fear: ¡°Wife, this crazy woman is scary. Can we kick her out, please?¡± Crazy woman? Mu Yixue¡¯s pretty face changed slightly. If Mu Qing hadn¡¯t stopped her with a look, she would¡¯ve rushed forward to snatch the boy away. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not a crazy woman. The one next to you is.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Mu Qing glared at her. If he had known she was so impulsive, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let her come. After all, his purpose in coming here was to bring Mu Ruyue back home. Mu Yixue¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but she didn¡¯t say anything more. She just looked at Mu Ruyue with jealousy. ¡°My wife is a good person, not a crazy woman,¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s face flushed with anger, and his clear eyes filled with rage. ¡°If you bully my wife again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Mu Ruyue was momentarily stunned. She looked at Ye Wuchen, whose eyes were filled with murderous intent, and asked in surprise, ¡°Wuchen?¡± In her heart, Ye Wuchen was pure and good, like an innocent child. Who knew he also had a moment of murderous intent. ¡°Father once said, a man must protect his wife. I¡¯m a man, so if anyone bullies my wife, I¡¯ll kill them. I¡¯ll definitely kill them!¡± Ye Wuchen looked at Mu Yixue and spoke angrily. If someone else had said this, Mu Ruyue might not have believed it. But since it was Ye Wuchen, she couldn¡¯t help but believe he would do it even if he couldn¡¯t. Involuntarily, a strange feeling rose in her heart. ¡°Wuchen, don¡¯t let blood stain your hands,¡± Mu Ruyue gently held his hand and smiled. ¡°Leave the killing to me. You are the only pure person in this world. I won¡¯t let blood dirty your hands.¡± Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Where Did That Beggar Come From Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Where Did That Beggar Come From Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Yixue¡¯s face flushed with anger. She seemed to want to say something, but Mu Qing sternly shouted her down: ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Xue¡¯er was too thoughtless. She shouldn¡¯t forget the purpose of their visit here. Although very angry, Mu Yixue had to swallow her anger. She shot a vicious glare at Mu Ruyue, who was sitting quietly nearby, but ultimately didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Yue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er is immature. As her elder sister, don¡¯t hold it against her,¡± Mu Qing turned and looked at Mu Ruyue with a guilty expression, ¡°In the past, Father wronged you. Now I have come to take you home. Rest assured, I will make it up to you for all the past wrongs. Shall we go home?¡± Mu Qing looked sincerely at Mu Ruyue. If someone didn¡¯t know better, they might really think he was a good father who was willing to lower his pride to bring his daughter home. But would Mu Ruyue believe him so easily? She laughed softly, her eyes filled with an unmelting coldness: ¡°Li Lu, see the guests out. I do not welcome anyone from the Mu Family here.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Li Lu had already been displeased with these people. If it weren¡¯t for Mu Ruyue¡¯s orders, he would have thrown them out long ago. Mu Qing¡¯s face changed slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected that even though he was willing to lower his pride to invite her back, this woman still wouldn¡¯t agree. ¡°Master Mu, Third Miss Mu, what are you standing there for? Didn¡¯t you hear what our master said? Do you really want my master to resort to violence before you will leave?¡± Li Lu frowned, speaking irritably. Mu Qing¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Young Master Li, even though you are from the General Manor, you can¡¯t interfere in Mu Family matters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Have I meddled in your family¡¯s affairs?¡± Li Lu said quizzically, as if he truly didn¡¯t know what Mu Qing was talking about, ¡°I am simply helping my master rid herself of some shameless freeloaders. What does that have to do with the Mu Family? My master isn¡¯t one of your Mu Family.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face turned livid, his whole body exuding a murderous aura, ¡°Yue¡¯er, do you really refuse to return to the Mu Family with us?¡± Mu Ruyue yawned, her gaze sweeping coldly over Mu Qing¡¯s livid face. She said nothing, but from her expression, Mu Qing could see her decision. Since she wouldn¡¯t comply, they would have to use force¡­ A gleam flashed in Mu Qing¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to take action, an urgent voice came from behind: ¡°Disciple, my good disciple, quickly lend me your cauldron.¡± An elder¡¯s hurried footsteps quickly brought him to Mu Ruyue¡¯s side. This elder was dressed in flamboyant clothes, his white hair disheveled as if he had just walked out of a trash heap. His whole body was covered in dust, giving off a pungent smell. Mu Yixue frowned with disgust, waving her hand and saying, ¡°Where did this filthy beggar come from? It¡¯s disgusting, flaunting yourself in front of me.¡± ¡°Beggar?¡± Upon hearing this, the elder stopped in his tracks, turned to look at the beautiful Mu Yixue, blinked, and pointed at himself, ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± Mu Yixue sneered, her face full of disdain, ¡°Who else could it be? Don¡¯t you even know your own identity? Saying even one word to a beggar like you is an insult to me.¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Suddenly, Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly, her eyes filled with amusement as she watched the scene unfold before her. Master Wu Yu, the chief Alchemy Master of the Qingyun Sect, had actually been mistaken for a beggar? And scorned by a young girl, no less. This was a first for the elder. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Mu Yixue Gets Beaten Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Mu Yixue Gets Beaten Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m a beggar?¡± Wu Yu pointed at his nose and asked once more. He had merely accidentally blown up the Pill Furnace, making himself look this disheveled, yet for the first time in his life, someone called him a beggar. Does such a handsome, elegant beggar exist? ¡°So it turns out you¡¯re not just a beggar, but an idiot too.¡± Mu Yixue scoffed contemptuously. She had always despised dirty beggars the most. To her, people like him were a stain on the world, unworthy of living here. Mu Qing frowned and glanced at Wu Yu in front of him. Though the old man looked weird and bedraggled, for some reason, he sensed that this old man was not simple. Before gauging the other¡¯s strength, it was best not to offend people recklessly. After all, some strong individuals on the continent liked to disguise themselves as beggars. ¡°Esteemed sir, my daughter is a bit ignorant. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against her for her youth and naivety.¡± Generally speaking, the strong disdain to argue with the weak, especially when the other party is a thirteen-year-old girl. However, Wu Yu was an oddball who didn¡¯t care about strength; anyone who bullied his apprentice was no good. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Wu Yu regarded them warily as if guarding against wolves. He hadn¡¯t forgotten how shameless the Mu Family could be. What if his precious apprentice got bullied? ¡°Esteemed sir,¡± Li Lu glanced briefly at the silent Mu Qing and walked over to Wu Yu, lifting his chin, saying, ¡°The Mu Family Master came just now, forcing the master to return, but the master was unwilling. If it weren¡¯t for your sudden arrival, the Mu Family Master might have taken action.¡± He had seen every one of Mu Qing¡¯s moves clearly. At this moment, he certainly wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to lodge a good complaint. ¡°Oh?¡± Wu Yu raised an eyebrow. He had experienced the Mu Family¡¯s shamelessness too lightly. The one who kicked Yue out was him; now, the one who wanted to drag her back was him too. Was there anyone more shameless in this world? ¡°So what if that is so? Father kindly came to invite her back, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it and even spoke insolently.¡± Mu Yixue had always been spoiled and naturally regarded Wu Yu as an ordinary beggar. She couldn¡¯t understand why her father treated him so courteously, feeling it demeaned their status. ¡°Smack!¡± Wu Yu¡¯s face darkened, and he struck Mu Yixue on the cheek with a slap. Instantly, five clear red fingerprints appeared. Before she could react, with a loud thud, he kicked her and sent her flying. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Mu Qing shouted in shock, hurriedly. Mu Yixue landed heavily on the ground, the pain bringing tears to her eyes. She had been spoiled since childhood and never endured such a beating. And the one who hit her was a beggar. ¡°You hit me! You filthy beggar actually hit me! I¡¯ll have my father kill you!¡± Mu Yixue stood up with disheveled hair, a fierce gleam in her eyes, the pain causing her tears to fall uncontrollably. Her delicate face was twisted with rage. ¡°Xue¡¯er,¡± Mu Qing shouted sternly, then turned to Wu Yu with a grim face, ¡°Esteemed sir, no matter what my daughter did wrong, it¡¯s not for an outsider to teach her a lesson. Besides, you¡¯re an old man bullying a little girl, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s going too far?¡± ¡°Ha ha,¡± Wu Yu laughed twice, his white hair fluttering in the wind. He turned his gaze to Mu Qing and said, ¡°Too far? More than you, the bastard who abandoned his own daughter? I will hit anyone I want. Who dares to say ¡®no¡¯ to me? I wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to hit you.¡± CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS Henyee From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 60: The Miserable Mu Yixue Chapter 60: Chapter 60: The Miserable Mu Yixue Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone at Qingyun Sect knew the old man¡¯s temper. He was not one to reason with. If you didn¡¯t provoke him, things would be peaceful, but if you did, he wouldn¡¯t listen to reason and was extremely protective. Once, one of his attendants went out to gather herbs and got captured. The old man stormed in, demanding an apology and severely beating the captor, almost to death. Since then, no one dared to mess with anyone bearing the Qingyun Sect¡¯s mark, not even an attendant. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck,¡± Mu Qing growled through clenched teeth. ¡°Feng City isn¡¯t your territory. Don¡¯t forget that Qingyun Sect members are also in Feng City. I have connections there. If you don¡¯t apologize to my daughter, I¡¯ll have to ask Qingyun Sect to seek justice for me.¡± Qingyun Sect? Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips. Wasn¡¯t this a case of lifting a rock only to drop it on one¡¯s own foot? In Qingyun Sect, it seemed no one would dare to trouble Wu Yu for Mu Qing. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wu Yu threw his head back and laughed loudly. ¡°Fine, very well, I¡¯ll wait for them to stand up for you. Just a bunch of trash from Qingyun Sect, how could I, Wu Yu, be afraid of them?¡± Compared to Wu Yu, members of Tian Yuan were indeed trash. He would never take them seriously. Even if you gave Tian Yuan ten times the courage, they wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him. Within Qingyun Sect, Tian Yuan wasn¡¯t even the strongest faction. ¡°Then just wait,¡± Mu Qing snorted coldly and turned around, ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± He had initially been polite to the old man, but to hit his own daughter right before his eyes, how could he stand that? Perhaps Wu Yu¡¯s strength was indeed formidable, but no matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯t match Qingyun Sect. If he could get Master Tianyuan¡¯s help, wouldn¡¯t that fiercely put Wu Yu in his place? Mu Qing still didn¡¯t know that the person he had provoked was someone even Tian Yuan wouldn¡¯t dare to offend, or he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to be so arrogant. ¡°Father, are we just letting this go?¡± Mu Yixue asked angrily. ¡°Let it go? How could we let it go? I could sense the Qi fluctuations from that old man, but not his strength, which means his strength surpasses mine. But there¡¯s always someone who can avenge us. Don¡¯t worry, today¡¯s grudge will be avenged!¡± Though Mu Qing regretted bringing Mu Yixue along, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have completely offended Mu Ruyue. That night, moonlight filtered through the willow branches, casting a fine shadow inside the room. A silver figure flashed through the window, staring coldly at the girl sleeping soundly on the bed. Suddenly, as if sensing something, the girl abruptly opened her eyes, only to have a foul cloth stuffed into her mouth. Then, fists rained down on her like a storm¡­ The next day, the streets were buzzing with a piece of news. ¡°Hey, did you hear? Last night, Third Miss Mu, Mu Yixue, got a severe beating from someone. Tsk tsk, I wonder who she offended to receive such a harsh punishment. Her face is so swollen she looks like a pig.¡± ¡°That Third Miss Mu has always been arrogant and spoiled, offending many people. She probably provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have this time, hence she ended up like this, hahaha!¡± ¡°Seems like it¡¯s better to keep a low profile in the future, lest we end up like Third Miss Mu, provoking someone we can¡¯t afford to.¡± CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS Henyee From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61 A Lifetime Commitment Chapter 61: Chapter 61 A Lifetime Commitment ¡°Clang!¡± In the bedroom, Mu Yixue swept all the ceramic tea set from the table onto the floor and buried her head in the table, sobbing loudly. Her originally delicate and charming, tear-stricken appearance should have been very moving, but combined with her pig-like disfigurement, it just gave people a severe chill. ¡°It must have been that slut Mu Ruyue!¡± Apart from that slut, who else would do such a thing? One day, she would make her pay for all of this! Unlike the noisy Mu Residence, the Mu Family estate was as tranquil as a serene valley at the moment, Mu Ruyue turned over in bed and accidentally touched something unusual¡­ She slowly opened her eyes. The first thing that came into view was a handsome face that could enrapture all beings, a pair of pure eyes without a trace of impurity smiling warmly at her. Their proximity was so close that Mu Ruyue could even feel his breath. Ye Wuchen, why are you in my bed?¡± Mu Ruyue quickly sat up, a suspicious blush spreading across her face. She kept telling herself that he was just an immature child to calm her racing heart slowly back to tranquility. ¡°I wanted to sleep with my wife, so I came,¡± Ye Wuchen said, lowering his head like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Wife, won¡¯t you please not be angry?¡± For some reason, Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart softened at the sight of Ye Wuchen like this. ¡°Wuchen, we are not yet married, so we can¡¯t share a bed.¡± ¡°Then, wife, will you marry me soon?¡± Ye Wuchen lifted his bright eyes, looking at Mu Ruyue with hopeful anticipation. ¡°Once you marry me, we can sleep together.¡± ¡®Sleeping together¡¯ was a phrase that could easily be misconstrued, but Mu Ruyue understood he meant it in the most innocent sense. ¡°Why do you insist on sleeping together?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow. Ye Wuchen was too naive and beautiful, an inexperienced youth, while she, bearing the blood on her hands from her past life, would most likely lead the same kind of life again. His innocence made her feel an unwillingness to taint him. ¡°Because I want to protect you,¡± Ye Wuchen lowered his head and pursed his beautifully shaped thin lips. ¡°It was that very night that my father and mother left me forever. I don¡¯t want my wife to leave me alone like they did.¡± ¡°Wuchen,¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze softened as she reached out to stroke his hair, speaking tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Ye Wuchen blinked, looking up at Mu Ruyue, his handsome face shining with a dazzling light, just like his brilliant eyes. ¡°Wife, I¡¯m not sad. My nanny said that my father and mother were taken away by God. Why did God take my father and mother? Will he come to take you too? But even if ghosts or gods come, I won¡¯t let them take you away. You¡¯re mine.¡± Although his voice still carried his inherent naivety, his words held a domineering essence. Mu Ruyue sighed. She didn¡¯t know what to say, for it was said that Ye Wuchen showed remarkable talent at a young age, displaying strong potential. Had it not been for that one tragedy, he might now be the favored child of heaven. ¡°Wuchen,¡± Mu Ruyue said, lowering her eyes slightly, ¡°even if ghosts or gods should come, I won¡¯t go with them. This is my promise to you, a lifelong promise.¡± She never made promises lightly, and once made, she would devote her life to keeping them. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Did We Know Each Other in Our Past Lives? Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Did We Know Each Other in Our Past Lives? ¡°My lady, when can we become husband and wife?¡± Ye Wuchen looked at Mu Ruyue with a smile. It had to be said, he was truly handsome, like the moon in the sky or a clear spring on the ground, especially when he smiled, as if the whole world brightened. Such a stunning man, even while walking outside, had countless young ladies throwing handkerchiefs his way or gazing at him with tender affection. Yet, how many knew he was the despised Ghost King? Mu Ruyue looked into the handsome face so close to hers, felt his hot breath on her face, turned her head away slightly uncomfortable, and said, ¡°Wuchen, do you know what it means to be husband and wife?¡± ¡°I know, my father once taught me,¡± Ye Wuchen seemed not to notice Mu Ruyue¡¯s discomfort and continued to lean closer, ¡°Father said that as a husband, one must cherish his wife dearly, be good to her alone for a lifetime, marry only her, and agree with everything his wife says. Even if it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s right. A husband must obey whatever his wife commands, and if anyone bullies her, he must stand up for her. No one is allowed to say a word against her, let no tears fall from her eyes, and make sure she is always happy.¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes sparkled with a bright light as he looked unwaveringly at Mu Ruyue, ¡°My lady, I can do laundry, I can cook, can you come back to the Prince Mansion with me?¡± ¡°Wuchen, there are some things I must tell you,¡± Mu Ruyue pressed on Ye Wuchen¡¯s shoulders, speaking seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. I¡¯ve had blood on my hands before, and it will be the same in the future. You are as pure as a blank sheet of paper, and I don¡¯t wish to taint your purity. Do you understand?¡± Pure? Ye Wuchen let out a scoff in his heart. Since the night his mother and father had passed away, he had been destined to be impure. If it hadn¡¯t been for the overwhelming power against him, he wouldn¡¯t have feigned ignorance all these years. Looking up at Mu Ruyue¡¯s striking beauty, Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes showed unprecedented determination. ¡°My lady, those you wish to kill, I will kill with you. If you choose to walk a bloody path, I will walk it with you. I will not let anyone harm you,¡± he said. For that, even if the whole world were to be destroyed, what of it? Mu Ruyue, too, was a woman, and women can be moved. Although she hadn¡¯t known Ye Wuchen for long, she could feel the care he had for her. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t as powerful as others, but that sincerity was very real. ¡°Wuchen, give me some time to think about it.¡± ¡°Of course, I will listen to whatever you say, my lady,¡± Ye Wuchen smiled as he spoke. Just then, Mu Ruyue was suddenly pinned down to the bed by Ye Wuchen, startling her, and when she slightly lifted her gaze, that handsome face was close to hers. The young man¡¯s eyes were so pure, devoid of any lust, which put Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart at ease. ¡°My lady, did we know each other in our past lives?¡± Mu Ruyue was taken aback for a moment. Before she could speak, Ye Wuchen kissed her lips lightly, said contentedly, ¡°My lady, you smell wonderful.¡± Suddenly, Mu Ruyue was as if struck by lightning, frozen in place. Thankfully, Ye Wuchen made no further moves and fell asleep on top of her. Looking at the young man¡¯s peaceful sleeping face, Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of her lips. Such days were not so bad. By his side, she always felt a sense of security¡­ Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Visit to Tian Yuan Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Visit to Tian Yuan In the grand hall of the Mu Residence, Tian Yuan, who was sitting at the lower end, heard the clinking and clattering of porcelain from afar and couldn¡¯t help but frown, mocking, ¡°Your daughter is truly remarkable, to think that the sound of breaking ceramic tea ware could travel so far.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face turned red, but he didn¡¯t know what to say and could only force a smile, ¡°Master Tianyuan, may I know the purpose of your visit?¡± Setting down his teacup, Tian Yuan looked at her indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m here to find Mu Ruyue. Do you know if your Mu Family has asked her to return?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Mu Qing wiped his sweat nervously and said hesitantly, ¡°We did find the girl¡¯s whereabouts, but she doesn¡¯t want to come back. Moreover, it seems she has taken an unkempt old man as her master. It¡¯s that old man who doesn¡¯t allow her to associate with our Mu Family and doesn¡¯t even regard Qingyun Sect highly, claiming that if anyone from Qingyun Sect comes looking, he will make them cry and beg to leave on their own.¡± Tian Yuan sneered coldly, knowing full well that there must be some exaggeration in Mu Qing¡¯s words; however, the girl was definitely destined for his Qingyun Sect, and no one could take her away. ¡°Tell me where she is.¡± Mu Qing could see that Tian Yuan didn¡¯t fully believe him, but since he intended to go in person, that old man was presumably in for a tough time. With this in mind, Mu Qing hurriedly gave the address to Tian Yuan. Since Tian Yuan was not aware that Wu Yu had a residence in Feng City, he didn¡¯t associate the unkempt old man with Master Wu Yu. How lofty was Master Wu Yu¡¯s vision? Although Mu Ruyue¡¯s Talent wasn¡¯t bad, to catch the old man¡¯s eye was indeed very difficult. At this moment inside the Mu Residence, Mu Ruyue had just gotten out of bed when she was greeted by an unexpected visitor. Perhaps because of Ye Tianfeng and Mu Tingting¡¯s relationship, Mu Ruyue held no favorable opinion of Tian Yuan; and since she didn¡¯t know why he had come, she quickly summoned Yan Jin in her Soul. After a while, a black shadow swiftly leaped into Mu Ruyue¡¯s arms. Yan Jin looked up at her with aggrieved eyes, thinking that she had left it alone in the Mu Family for so long before finally summoning it¡­ ¡°Mu Family girl, I would like to take you as my disciple,¡± Tian Yuan said without even glancing at the black beast in Mu Ruyue¡¯s arms as he looked down at the girl sitting before him. His lofty demeanor seemed to suggest that becoming his disciple was an honor of the highest order. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I already have a master,¡± Mu Ruyue lifted the corners of her lips and smiled coldly, ¡°So I will not acknowledge you as my master.¡± Tian Yuan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but then he relaxed, ¡°That¡¯s simple, I¡¯ll give him a bottle of Low-level Earth Rank Elixir to buy you as my disciple, how about that?¡± Elixirs are classified into Human-grade, Earth Rank, Mortal Rank, Heaven Rank, and Divine-class. Divine-class is unreachable, and Heaven Rank is also rare. On the continent, Mortal-grade Pills are already precious, making Earth-grade Elixirs beyond value to common people. Thus, Tian Yuan was confident in his Elixir. ¡°Are Low-level Earth Rank Elixirs that impressive?¡± Mu Ruyue smiled at Tian Yuan, as she could refine dozens of such Pills in a single furnace. ¡°Of course, Earth-grade Elixirs are very impressive. Not only can they heal injuries and restore Qi, but they can also break through levels. Where is your master right now? Let¡¯s go find him.¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head with amusement, and just as she was about to speak, an elderly voice came from outside the door, ¡°Who is looking for me? What do you want with me?¡± Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 64: The Furious Master Wu Yu Chapter 64: Chapter 64: The Furious Master Wu Yu As Wu Yu stepped into the Mu Residence, he heard someone was looking for him. He was curious about who it might be, but when he saw the person¡¯s appearance, his curiosity intensified, ¡°Tian Yuan, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Tian Yuan was startled, still clueless about what was happening. ¡°No, Master Wu Yu, I wasn¡¯t looking for you.¡± Why would the master be here? Could it be that he had business with him? But it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Wu Yu gave him a curious look, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were looking for Miss Yue¡¯s master?¡± ¡°Indeed, I was looking for her master,¡± Tian Yuan nodded, then suddenly, as if realizing something, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Could it be that you, Master¡­¡± Could it be? Master Wu Yu was her master? That¡¯s it, he was doomed, tricked by that damned fool from the Mu Family. Tian Yuan¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat, cursing Mu Qing a hundred times in his heart. That damned fool hadn¡¯t clarified things; how could he end up challenging Master Wu Yu for a disciple? To think that he even considered using a low-level Earth Rank Elixir to bribe a Mortal-grade Pharmacist. He must have a death wish. ¡°Master, he just said that he wanted me to be his disciple and was willing to use a bottle of low-level Earth Rank Elixir to bribe you,¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders, a smile flickering in her eyes as she looked at the trembling Tian Yuan. ¡°Ma¡­ Master Wu Yu, please let me explain,¡± Tian Yuan stammered. Seeing Wu Yu¡¯s face darken after Mu Ruyue¡¯s words, Tian Yuan¡¯s legs weakened, almost causing him to kneel before him. Now, Tian Yuan was filled with regret. Why had he approached without getting the facts straight? ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t know she was your disciple, otherwise not even a hundred guts would have been enough for me to dare,¡± Tian Yuan sobbed. ¡°Tian Yuan, you have some nerve,¡± Wu Yu glared at Tian Yuan, yelling furiously, ¡°daring to vie for my disciple. Do you even have what it takes to be her master, yet dare to think about bribing me with a low-level Earth Rank Elixir? In your dreams! Let me make it clear to you now, my disciple is that very talent I had been searching for, who has advanced to a low-level Earth Rank in just a few months¡ªan aberration! You took over twenty years to reach Earth Rank, what right do you have to vie for my disciple!¡± Although he had known that people from Qingyun Sect wanted to steal his disciple, knowing was one thing, and witnessing it was another, making the old man furious to the point of nearly thrashing Tian Yuan right then and there. Tian Yuan shook uncontrollably like a sieve. Was this despised waste from the Mu Family the talent that Master Wu Yu had been searching for? The one with the Colorless Talent and aberrant spiritual power? What incredible woman had Feng¡¯er given up to choose Mu Tingting instead? He had once thought Mu Tingting was decent, but compared to this woman, they were worlds apart. ¡°Master Tian Yuan, this was all instigated by the Mu Family, I truly didn¡¯t know she was your disciple, please spare me this once for my ignorance, I swear I won¡¯t dare do it again,¡± Tian Yuan pleaded, his face pale, wishing he could immediately chastise that dog breed from the Mu Family. This time, he was truly ruined. ¡°Though a death penalty is avoidable, a lesser punishment is inescapable. Return to Qingyun Sect and confine yourself to the back mountain forbidden grounds for two months. Do not come out unless I command, and I hope the matter of my disciple remains unknown to anyone, including your disciples. Best forget today¡¯s events,¡± Wu Yu scoffed, ¡°If I find out any leak came from you, the confinement will increase from two months to two years.¡± Tian Yuan trembled again, fearing the punishment at the forbidden grounds might leave him flayed alive¡­ Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Reap What You Sow Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Reap What You Sow ¡°Family Head, Family Head, Master Tianyuan has arrived.¡± Within the Mu Family¡¯s main hall, Mu Qing was enjoying a cup of fine tea at ease. He seemed to have already pictured the scene of Master Tianyuan giving that wretched girl a hard time, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up in a trace of a smile. Just then, a sudden announcement rang out, and Mu Qing¡¯s heart thrilled with joy. Just as he was about to go and greet him, he saw Master Tianyuan, dressed in a green pine-patterned robe, stride in from outside the hall. At this moment, Tian Yuan¡¯s countenance was stern; he did not possess the joyful expression Mu Qing had anticipated, which made Mu Qing¡¯s heart flutter with unease. Could something have happened that he was unaware of? ¡°Master Tianyuan, may I inquire if the matter has been handled to your satisfaction?¡± Mu Qing mustered a forced smile, speaking with a facade of reverence. No sooner had he spoken these words than Tian Yuan¡¯s complexion darkened abruptly, his demeanor as ominous as the calm before a storm, radiating a sense of danger. ¡°Mu Family Master, I wonder if the Second Miss is available? I have recently been in need of an attendant, and I hope the Mu Family Master would be so kind as to help me with this matter. I shall not undervalue your assistance.¡± Ever since leaving the Mu Residence, Tian Yuan had thought of countless ways to torment the scoundrel of the Mu Family. But the best method was undoubtedly to torment his precious daughter while making him believe he was currying favor with the Qingyun Sect. Although Tian Yuan very much wanted to give Mu Qing a good thrashing, Master Wu Yu had already warned him not to reveal Mu Ruyue¡¯s identity. Therefore, he had to find another way to deal with him. If he took matters into his own hands, it might have led Mu Qing to suspect something. Mu Qing slowly exhaled in relief. It seemed that Master Tianyuan must have been rejected by Mu Ruyue, hence his displeased look. So, relinquishing his wish for Ting¡¯er to become the official wife of the Princely Heir, now hoping for her to become Master Tianyuan¡¯s attendant wasn¡¯t a bad alternative. ¡°Then, Master, when shall I send Ting¡¯er to find you?¡± Mu Qing¡¯s eyes flickered a few times; a mere attendant wasn¡¯t much, but if her Talent caught Master Tianyuan¡¯s eye, it was not impossible that she could be taken as an apprentice. How could Tian Yuan fail to see through Mu Qing¡¯s scheming? He couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly; his standards were not so low that he would take in such a woman as a disciple. If he could use this opportunity to vent his spleen for Miss Mu, perhaps Master Wu Yu would consider his performance and spare him the punishment of facing the wall in seclusion at the forbidden ground. ¡°Right now. I will take her away with me immediately,¡± Tian Yuan declared, his gaze coldly sweeping Mu Qing, ¡°From this day forth, Mu Tingting of the Mu Family will be my, Tian Yuan¡¯s, attendant. No matter what happens in the future, it has nothing to do with your Mu Family.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, uncertain whether this was a blessing or a curse for the Mu Family. ¡°Someone, bring the Second Miss here.¡± Mu Qing sighed; regardless, having won Master Tianyuan¡¯s favor was a stroke of fortune for Ting¡¯er. Dressed in pale pink attire, Mu Tingting floated over from the back courtyard, her approach graceful. Her delicate features were tinged with a touch of paleness, enhancing her air of poignant charm. She pursed her lips and, approaching Tian Yuan, performed a courtesy, saying, ¡°Ting¡¯er greets Master Tianyuan.¡± ¡°Ting¡¯er,¡± Mu Qing turned to look at Mu Tingting, letting out a soft sigh. At least he had once truly cherished her as his own daughter. ¡°Master Tianyuan has come this time to have you serve as his attendant. You will leave with the Master later.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s heart leaped with joy, scarcely believing her ears, ¡°Father, are you telling the truth?¡± Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Pain So Severe I Cant Breath Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Pain So Severe I Can¡¯t Breath Tian Yuan¡¯s expression was tinged with impatience, his gaze coldly swept over the joyous face of Mu Tingting, his brows slightly furrowed as he indifferently said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I have no time to waste here.¡± He didn¡¯t bother with Mu Tingting who was behind him anymore and strode toward the outside of the courtyard. Seeing him leave, Mu Tingting suddenly snapped back to reality and quickly chased after him¡­ Tian Yuan didn¡¯t actually want Mu Tingting to become his true attendant. Therefore, he didn¡¯t return to the Qingyun Sect, even though the competition had ended. With Wu Yu¡¯s consent, he planned to stay in Feng City for a while. What followed then was a period in Mu Tingting¡¯s life as an attendant that she would never forget¡­ Every morning before dawn, she had to get up to gather herbs on the Luori Mountains not far from Feng City, and by the time she returned, it would be dark. That still wasn¡¯t enough ¨C during the refinement of elixirs, she must assist Tian Yuan. If she did something wrong, at the least she would be scolded fiercely, and at most, she would be punished by not allowing her to eat for three days. Mu Tingting originally thought that after hardship comes happiness. It was only now that she realized she had entered hell. After all, when had she, a noble young lady, ever suffered such hardship? Not only had she lost a great deal of weight, but her strength hadn¡¯t improved at all, far worse than her life at the Mu Family¡­ ¡°Mu Tingting, take these herbs to Prince Jing Mansion for Feng¡¯er,¡± Tian Yuan said with a stern face as he placed a basket of herbs in front of Mu Tingting. Mu Tingting, at the thought of finally seeing Young Master Shi, swallowed the bitterness in her mouth and respectfully lowered her head, ¡°Yes, Master Tianyuan.¡± She picked up the basket of herbs and turned to leave, completely missing the cold smile that had appeared at the corner of Tian Yuan¡¯s mouth. ¡ª¡ª On the bustling street in front of Prince Jing Mansion, Mu Tingting slowly stopped, she lifted her head to gaze at the imposing mansion and her heart stirred with excitement. In a daze, she seemed to see that handsome man standing before her, looking at her with a tender gaze, and then uttering the most beautiful words in the world. ¡°Ting¡¯er, in this lifetime, you will be the woman I love the most. I will protect you for all of my life.¡± ¡°What is Mu Ruyue compared to? The only person who can become Lady Shi is you, and you alone.¡± ¡°Ting¡¯er, now that you have become my woman, I will surely grant you a proper status. Wait for me, at the latest in three months I will announce to the world that you are the woman I am going to marry.¡± ¡­ Time passed, yet those words seemed to linger from just yesterday. She went straight into Prince Jing Mansion without any obstacles, and Mu Tingting, suppressing her surging heart, slowly pushed the door open¡­ The curtains fluttered slightly, revealing two snow-white bodies, shadowy and indistinct, before her eyes. Their alternating high and low voices fiercely hammered Mu Tingting¡¯s heart. With a clatter, the basket of herbs she was holding fell to the ground. For a moment, Mu Tingting lost the ability to think, just staring in disbelief, her beautiful eyes wide open at the man who had promised to cherish her for a lifetime. Though she had known she might one day witness such a scene, now that she had actually stumbled upon it, her heart felt brutally torn apart, the pain nearly suffocating her¡­ ¡°Ting¡¯er?¡± Ye Tianfeng seemed to notice the movement outside the door. He hadn¡¯t managed to get off the woman beneath him when he saw Mu Tingting standing at the door. A flicker of panic passed through his eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. The woman beneath him had eyes like silk, her face seductive, as she wrapped her arms around Ye Tianfeng like a snake and asked with a charming smile, ¡°Young Master Shi, who is she?¡± ¡°She is¡­¡± Ye Tianfeng glanced at Mu Tingting and said, ¡°My woman.¡± Not Lady Shi, just one of his women¡­ Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Scumbag Ye Tianfeng Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Scumbag Ye Tianfeng Mu Tingting felt heartache from which she couldn¡¯t extricate herself, and her mind went blank momentarily. The woman who was holding Ye Tianfeng¡¯s neck and monopolizing his warmth was so glaring to her eyes. ¡°Young Master Shi, I have done so much for you, could it be that this is how you treat me?¡± Mu Tingting smiled bitterly, tears falling like a torrential rain, her lashes, wet with tears, trembled and made her look particularly fragile and pitiable, ¡°Originally, if it were not for being a match for Young Master Shi, why would I have participated in that competition? If it weren¡¯t for you, Young Master, how would such things have happened ultimately?¡± Ye Tianfeng felt a twinge of guilt in his heart, but despite the guilt, he could not marry Mu Tingting, nor could he possibly have only her in his life forever. Therefore, he did not think he was at fault. ¡°Ting¡¯er, I will let you enter the door.¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Really? And you would still marry me?¡± Looking at the girl¡¯s hopeful gaze, Ye Tianfeng felt somewhat reluctant, but even if he felt reluctant, he had to harden his heart. A morally degraded woman had no right to become a bride of the Royal Family. ¡°Ting¡¯er, I have spoken to my father, the King, and he has agreed I may take you as my concubine.¡± Concubine? The light in Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes dimmed bit by bit, suddenly, she burst into laughter, her smile brimming with utter madness, ¡°Young Master, how much have I done for you? Yet, this is how you treat me, a concubine? Hahaha, so all I did for you in the end was to become a mere concubine.¡± By the end, Mu Tingting was gnashing her teeth, resentment flashing in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Young Master,¡± the beautiful woman pouted discontentedly and glanced askance at the pale-faced Mu Tingting, ¡°Could you let her leave first? I still want to continue.¡± ¡°Cheap woman!¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s complexion changed, she impulsively grabbed a white cloth and struck at the beautiful woman, ¡°You dare to entangle Young Master Shi in such acts, I will ruin your face and see how you seduce Young Master Shi then!¡± If it had been the Mu Tingting of the past, she would never have done such a thing, but the current her had completely lost her reason, her mind filled with images of their intertwined bodies. Any woman who sees the man she loves with another woman in such actions, how could she endure it? Now she had only one thought, she wanted to kill this woman. A slender hand firmly grasped the white cloth Mu Tingting had pulled, then yanked fiercely, her body uncontrolled, flew forward, and as her face turned pale with fright, that good-looking hand slapped her face. Ye Tianfeng looked coldly at Mu Tingting, his handsome face gloomy, his hand still tightly clenching the white cloth, perhaps out of anger, the veins in his hand were distinctly visible. Bang! He raised his foot and kicked fiercely into Mu Tingting¡¯s stomach, sending her flying, crashing hard against the wall, a trail of blood streaming down from the corner of her mouth. Painful. So painful. Mu Tingting, clutching her chest in pain, curled up on the floor, her beautiful face ghastly pale, cold sweat tracing down her delicate contours. The pain in her heart was far more agonizing than the kick. ¡°Mu Tingting, she is my concubine, serving me is only natural, yet you wanted her life just because of this? Fortunately, I discovered your jealousy early, otherwise, if I had married you, wouldn¡¯t life be in chaos?¡± Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68: The Tragic Mandarin Ducks, Consort Ya (Part One) Chapter 68: Chapter 68: The Tragic Mandarin Ducks, Consort Ya (Part One) Ye Tianfeng stepped down from the bed and with a sweep of his hand, he grasped the pale-faced Mu Tingting, sneering as he said, ¡°However, since you so desire to serve me, then why shouldn¡¯t I indulge you? Today this Princely Heir is in a good mood, so you and Meimei will serve me together.¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in shock, staring at the familiar handsome face before her. Was this the man she had loved for so many years, actually asking her to serve him along with another woman? No, she didn¡¯t want this! ¡°Princely Heir, I beg you, let me go, I implore you,¡± Mu Tingting cried with the allure of rain-drenched pear blossoms, but even her willingness to humble herself couldn¡¯t evoke any compassion in this man. As her clothes were torn from her body piece by piece, Mu Tingting despaired and closed her eyes¡­ Just one glance had pierced her heart with pain, and now she was to watch the entire process, how could she bear it? The only thing she could do was to close her eyes and try not to witness the cruel scene. ¡ª¡ª ¡°Master, Consort Ya has arrived.¡± Within the Mu Residence, Mu Ruyue bit on a grape that Ye Wuchen had peeled for her when she heard Li Lu¡¯s words. Her eyebrows knit together as she asked, ¡°What does Consort Ya want with me?¡± Staying here was no longer a secret to the people of Feng City. Li Lu scratched his head and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, master. You¡¯ll know if you go see.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ruyue rose from the Guifei Chair and stretched, saying, ¡°Then I shall go see what matter brings Consort Ya to me.¡± As she spoke, she was already at the door. At this moment, in the main hall, Consort Ya sat on the sandalwood chair, a palace maid pouring her tea. She took a gentle sip and immediately felt its refreshing flavor on her lips and teeth, praising, ¡°This tea is indeed excellent.¡± Mu Ruyue walked in from outside just in time to hear Consort Ya¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°If Noble Consort fancies it, you can take several jins back with you.¡± After all, she had snatched the tea from the old man. ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with Miss Mu then,¡± Consort Ya said with an alluring smile, her features animated by the expression, ¡°Miss Mu, I am not here in the capacity of a noble concubine this time; I am merely Ji Ru Ya, so please don¡¯t call me Noble Consort.¡± Mu Ruyue smiled as she took her seat, casually picking up the tea to sip, and then spoke in an unhurried voice, ¡°May I know what brings Miss Ji to my abode?¡± People don¡¯t pay visits without a reason, and she didn¡¯t believe Ji Ru Ya was simply here to see her. Despite this, she still had a good impression of the woman and didn¡¯t reject her outright. Ji Ru Ya gave a signal to a maid and said, ¡°Feicui, go outside and stand guard. Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± Feicui bowed and went outside to stand guard; then Ji Ru Ya turned to look at Mu Ruyue, her exquisite face showing a trace of sadness. ¡°Miss Mu, would you be interested in hearing my story?¡± Everybody knew that Emperor Zi Yue was smitten with Consort Ya, sending her every desirable thing to Ya Pavilion. Anything Consort Ya wished for, he would go to great lengths to get for her, making her happy. Some even slandered Consort Ya as a national calamity, a disaster brought by a beauty. But who would know how a woman of such breathtaking beauty and allure could be content keeping the company of an old man old enough to be her grandfather? Even if that old man possessed immense power, he couldn¡¯t offer her the most wonderful life. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69 The Miserable Pair: Consort Ya (Part 2) Chapter 69: Chapter 69 The Miserable Pair: Consort Ya (Part 2) ¡°Miss Ji, I¡¯m already troubled enough as it is, so I don¡¯t know if hearing your story will bring even more issues,¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, not wanting to take on any more troubles. Ji Ru Ya bit her lush, tantalizing red lips, her charming features filled with a faint sorrow. ¡°Miss Mu, rest assured, I have nothing that requires your aid; I merely seek an audience. Of course, should Miss Mu have the strength to assist me in the future, I would be deeply grateful. However, if you feel troubled, you can completely forget everything I say today. I won¡¯t force Miss Mu to do anything for me.¡± Her expression was resolute, her beautiful eyes intently gazing at the girl before her. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll listen to Miss Ji¡¯s story,¡± Mu Ruyue said, spreading her hands, ¡°but if it proves troublesome, I will pretend I never heard it.¡± What sort of stories could a woman from the harem have? It must be nothing more than a love affair. Given Ji Ru Ya was in the prime of her youth, it was not surprising she had admirers. Ji Ru Ya gave a bitter smile as memories surged forth like a tide¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t come from a renowned noble family but from a humble household. Although our family¡¯s status was not high, I was blessed to have a loving father and a gentle mother, including a cousin who lived with us. As children under our parents¡¯ arrangement, my cousin and I were betrothed. Eventually, my cousin¡¯s family fell into hardship, but my parents never scorned him and treated him as their own son.¡± ¡°However, because of a certain medicinal material, disaster befell my family¡­¡± Clenching her fist tightly, Ji Ru Ya¡¯s eyes flashed with hatred. ¡°At sixteen, just two months away from marrying my cousin, my father acquired a millenary medicinal material while trading, which happened to be seen by Mu Qing passing by. For that thousand-year-old medicinal material, he didn¡¯t hesitate to exterminate my family! I will never forget that day¡ªthe sky was stained red with blood, and my parents fell to the enemy¡¯s hands trying to ensure my cousin¡¯s and my safety! After which my cousin and I fled and got separated¡­¡± ¡°I hate! Every moment, I wish to personally slay my foes to avenge my parents¡¯ deaths! To achieve this revenge, I spared no moment of my prime¡ª forsaking the pact with my cousin, I entered the Imperial Palace during a civilian draft. Once inside, the palace felt as deep as the sea, and it might well keep me trapped for life, but for the sake of revenge, I harbor no regrets!¡± ¡°Five years, haha, it has been five years since that day. For five years, nightmares have plagued me nightly, the enemy always before my eyes yet unreachable for retribution. Even though the Dog Emperor dotes on me, he would decisively never exterminate Mu Qing for me.¡± Five years¡ªGod knows what kind of days she had lived through these past five years. Every night she would dream of her parents and the one hundred thirty-six members of the Ji Family appearing before her, their faces covered in blood, their agonizing screams tightening her heart so much that she wished to appease those departed souls with the blood of her enemies. And a once happy family was ruined over a single plant, reduced to a fate of annihilation. If not for that incident, she might already have been married to her cousin, maybe even with lovely children. ¡°Even though I detest that Dog Emperor, I still have to greet him with a smile. I know this betrays my cousin, but to seek revenge, I¡¯ve endured it all. The only thing I have done for my cousin is to preserve my chastity¡ªfor no man other than him shall touch my body.¡± Ji Ru Ya covered her face, tears streaming down through her fingers: ¡°But now I don¡¯t want revenge anymore, what should I do? I no longer desire revenge¡­¡± Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Tragic Mandarins - Consort Ya (Part 3) Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Tragic Mandarins ¨C Consort Ya (Part 3) Mu Ruyue looked at the noble concubine Ji Ru Ya who was crying, unsure of what to say. She too held little regard for human life, her hands were stained with blood in her previous life, yet she understood that ill-gotten gains were not to be taken. Moreover, if no one provoked her, she naturally wouldn¡¯t provoke others, but if someone did wrong her, she was not a kind person easily bullied. Suddenly, Mu Ruyue scoffed coldly. Wasn¡¯t her death in her previous life just like that? A man with no faults must bear the blame for the treasure he carries, for the sake of the Ancient Pill Book, those people had launched a relentless pursuit that lasted for months. ¡°Miss Mu,¡± Consort Ya stopped sobbing, raised her tearful eyes to look at Mu Ruyue beside her, and said, ¡°I met my cousin recently; it turns out he also entered the palace and became the Guard Commander. I have now given up on taking revenge and just want to leave the palace with him to live peacefully in a secluded place.¡± ¡°Have you truly given up on revenge?¡± Mu Ruyue looked suspiciously at Ji Ru Ya. She could feel the hatred in her heart, how could she give it up so easily? ¡°Yes, I have given it up because I believe you, Miss Mu, will take revenge for me,¡± Ji Ru Ya smiled, her tears mingling with her smile in a particularly affecting way, ¡°I have always clearly understood the nature of the Mu Family. They would never abandon a talent like you, and for Mu Qing, a talent who couldn¡¯t be used by him and doesn¡¯t obey his commands might as well be killed rather than allow her to come back and confront him in the future, which shows how ruthless a man he is. So, it won¡¯t be long before Mu Qing dies by your hand.¡± Undoubtedly, Ji Ru Ya was a clever woman; she had quickly grasped the situation. She had a premonition that this woman known as Mu Ruyue would never be content with staying within the small confines of Purple Moon Country. She would step into a much broader world. ¡°Is that why you came to see me?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows, feeling immense respect for Ji Ru Ya. If Mu Qing indeed took action, then the fate of the Mu Family would also come to an end. ¡°Exactly,¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s beautiful eyes lifted slightly, fixed on the still youthful face before her, and she smiled, ¡°My goal is just to see Mu Qing receive his retribution, to make him understand the cycle of karma, that the evil deeds he has done will eventually be visited upon him. Whether or not I personally take revenge doesn¡¯t matter. Now, I just want to run away to Heavenly End with my cousin. Miss Mu, could you promise me one thing? If one day you become a mighty force, even surpassing the Royal Family, could you let the old Emperor release me?¡± Her cousin was right, hatred had ultimately buried her true nature. Since someone from the Mu Family would sooner or later settle the score, she decided to let go of this grudge and flee to Heavenly End with him. However, on the day Mu Qing was dealt with, she would personally watch as her enemy fell, bearing the ancestral tablets of her parents. Looking at Ji Ru Ya¡¯s hopeful gaze, Mu Ruyue sighed. The high and mighty noble concubine was actually just a pitiful person; it was all the twists of fate that led this woman, who should have been happy, to such a state. ¡°You once helped me in the Imperial Palace, so I promise you, if one day, my strength surpasses the Royal Family, I will definitely save you and your fianc¨¦ from the palace. I owe you that much.¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s eyes brightened, and she rose from her seat and walked up to Mu Ruyue, giving a deep bow, gratefully saying, ¡°Miss Mu, please accept my bow first. If Ru Ya can leave the Imperial Palace, I will never forget your great kindness and grace. If you ever need help in the future, I, Ji Ru Ya, will do everything in my power to assist you.¡± Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part One) Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part One) ¡°Miss Ji, I am merely repaying a kindness; you need not do this.¡± Mu Ruyue waved her hand gently, and a force pulled her to her feet. Ji Ru Ya looked at her in surprise but did not say much. ¡°Miss Mu, it¡¯s getting late, and it¡¯s time for me to return to the palace,¡± perhaps because of Mu Ruyue¡¯s promise, Ji Ru Ya seemed to be in a much better mood, ¡°I believe you are no ordinary person, and one day, like a golden scale awaiting the wind and clouds to become a dragon, the modest Purple Moon Country won¡¯t be your world.¡± Now Ji Ru Ya was quite glad that the relationship between Mu Ruyue and Mu Qing wasn¡¯t just bad but extremely vicious; otherwise, she would never be able to avenge her nemesis in this lifetime. Mu Ruyue smiled. Just as Ji Ru Ya said, her ambitions were not confined to this small world; it was the Central Province, where many strong individuals gathered, that she longed to reach. Watching such a Mu Ruyue, Ji Ru Ya smiled faintly. If Mu Qing knew how talented the person he had given up was, who knows how much he would regret it. And what she wanted most was to see the miserable sight of her nemesis steeped in regret. Ji Ru Ya did not know about Mu Ruyue¡¯s Talent Test, but she had a premonition that this girl was not just what she seemed, and in the future, the continent would surely be stirred by her actions¡­ After Ji Ru Ya left, Mu Ruyue stood and walked towards the alchemy room. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯m now capable of refining Earth-level Intermediate elixirs.¡± Mu Ruyue raised her hand, and an ancient tome appeared in it; she started flipping through the book, fixated on the words. The Dan Book contained not only lost Elixir Recipes but also shortcuts to breakthroughs, and, with Wu Yu¡¯s guidance, Mu Ruyue¡¯s skills as an Alchemy Master had improved rapidly. ¡°Now, I aim to refine the Earth-level Intermediate Bone Cleansing Pill.¡± Mu Ruyue took a deep breath, casting aside the chaotic emotions in her heart and picking up the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus. She tore off a part of one of the petals and promptly stored the remainder back into the Space Ring. If anyone were to see her using the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus to refine the Bone Cleansing Pill, they would surely scold her as a prodigal, thinking such wastefulness unprecedented; even Mortal-grade Pills could make use of Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, and yet she dared use it for an Earth-grade Elixir? What is this if not wastefulness? But for Mu Ruyue, this was nothing. Want a Nine-leaf Snow Lotus? That¡¯s easy; provide her with an Eight-leaf Snow Lotus, and she can turn it into a Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, so only she could afford such extravagance. ¡°The ingredients for refining the Bone Cleansing Pill include the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, Purple Drawing Grass, Eight Fragrance Fruit, Cloud Lotus Seeds, and the Cleansing Marrow Flower¡­¡± Gazing at the table laden with ingredients, Mu Ruyue smiled satisfactorily. With a flick of her finger, a clump of flames fell onto the Pill Furnace and ignited with a whoosh. The once dim alchemy room was now brightly illuminated by the flames. Yan Jin yawned lazily and leaned on Mu Ruyue¡¯s shoulder, watching her refine elixirs. However, he preferred the domineering power of herbs to elixirs themselves. When should he steal the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus from this girl¡­ Yan Jin¡¯s eyes glinted slyly as he smirked; with that herb, he could restore quite a lot of his strength. Right now, his strength was so low that self-protection was a problem. Inside the Pill Furnace, the Medicine Transformation Power from the herbs violently collided within, trying to break out. But how could Mu Ruyue allow them that chance? Her spiritual power surged into the crevices, encapsulating the Medicine Transformation Power into a sphere. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part 2) Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part 2) As time passed, a faint fragrance of elixir emerged from the alchemy room. With a graceful wave of her hand, Mu Ruyue magically caused several elixirs enveloped in a green aura to fly out from the furnace into her hand. The elixirs, crystal clear and shining, refracted light wisps under the sun¡¯s rays, carrying an enticing aroma. Mu Ruyue counted them, and there were thirty-six elixirs in this furnace. If Wu Yu were to see this, he probably would be so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. This girl was refining Earth-level Intermediate Bone Cleansing Pills for the first time, and she produced thirty-six in one go? Such talent could not be called human; it was clearly a reincarnation of a formidable entity. Without another word, Mu Ruyue swallowed the Bone Cleansing Pills. Immediately, a riotous gas rampaged throughout her body, and cracking sounds could even be heard. Mu Ruyue clenched her teeth tightly as a trace of blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth. The Washing Marrow and Cutting Hair process for martial artists was akin to rebirth, and the bone replacement process was inevitably excruciating. Now, Mu Ruyue felt that domineering force purifying all the meridians in her body. Painful! It felt like her meridians were being torn apart¡­ Mu Ruyue slowly closed her eyes, shivering from the pain, with her delicate face painfully white underneath the light. Yet, under the severe pain, she forcefully endured, clenching her teeth and not making a sound. Suddenly, a warm current surged into her body and the intense pain began to subside. She gently opened her eyes, and in an instant, Ye Wuchen¡¯s extraordinarily handsome face entered her field of vision. ¡°Wuchen, what are you doing here?¡± Mu Ruyue asked in surprise, her mouth agape as she saw a flicker of sympathy pass through Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes. Sympathy? How could that be possible? Wuchen knew nothing; how could such an emotion emerge? Mu Ruyue shook her head. When she looked again at the young man whose arms were embracing her, she noticed his eyes were as clear and bright as ever¡­ That must have been an illusion before. ¡°I came to find my lady,¡± Ye Wuchen smiled innocently, blinking and saying, ¡°Just now, it seemed like my lady was a little uncomfortable, so I wanted to help.¡± Hearing Ye Wuchen¡¯s words, Mu Ruyue realized that the pain from the marrow cleansing had indeed vanished. She looked puzzledly at the handsome young man before her and asked, ¡°Wuchen, what did you do to me?¡± Ye Wuchen looked at Mu Ruyue with an innocent face: ¡°I am not sure either.¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head, knowing that asking him wouldn¡¯t clarify anything, ¡°Wuchen, you should leave first; I¡¯ll come and find you after I finish here.¡± Leave? How could he? If he left, this woman would endure such pain again. How could he bear that? Yet, he had never seen a woman so strong, enduring such a painful transformation without even a whimper. Yan Jin stared intently at Ye Wuchen¡¯s handsome face, with a domineering glint briefly flashing through his eyes. This guy was not simple at all. Should he notify the girl? But it seemed he bore no malice, so maybe he shouldn¡¯t tell her yet. Ye Wuchen, seemingly aware of Yan Jin¡¯s gaze, turned and looked at him, his warning-filled eyes causing Yan Jin¡¯s heart to tremble slightly. This guy was very strong. Yan Jin was somewhat puzzled. If he indeed possessed such great strength, why pretend to be ignorant? Some human thoughts, they of the Beast Clan really could not comprehend¡­ Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part 3) Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part 3) ¡°Wuchen, you should let go of me, otherwise you¡¯ll get all dirty,¡± Mu Ruyue said, looking down at the black filth flowing from her body, her brows slightly furrowing. The Bone Cleansing Pill not only rejuvenates the body but also expels some impurities from within the martial artist¡¯s body. Thus, from the moment she began, the black filth continuously oozed from Mu Ruyue¡¯s body, emitting a foul stench. Even Mu Ruyue herself could hardly bear it, let alone Ye Wuchen? However, Ye Wuchen showed not a hint of disgust; he held the girl in front of him tightly, his handsome face breaking into a brilliant smile. ¡°My dear, as long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m not afraid of getting dirty.¡± The youth¡¯s face still bore an innocence unsuitable for his age, yet for some reason, his words profoundly struck Mu Ruyue, causing ripples to stir in her heart. Yan Jin rolled his eyes. Even if they wanted to exchange sweet nothings, they should find a place where no one else was around. Couldn¡¯t they see that he was still there? As the effects of the Bone Cleansing Pill integrated into her body, Mu Ruyue felt an unprecedented clarity. She pulled up Ye Wuchen, who was just as muddied, and upon seeing his disheveled state, couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Ye Wuchen was momentarily stunned, simply staring at her in a daze. ¡°Wuchen, what are you looking at?¡± Mu Ruyue touched her face, looking at him curiously. ¡°My dear looks really beautiful when she smiles,¡± Ye Wuchen said shyly, lowering his head, yet he couldn¡¯t help but sneak peeks at Mu Ruyue. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I always felt like my dear¡¯s smile seemed to wear a mask before. Now, her smile is truly beautiful.¡± Although she was always smiling, it still inadvertently conveyed a hint of coldness. But now, her smile could truly be described as stunningly beautiful¡­ ¡°If Wuchen likes it, then I will always smile for Wuchen,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled faintly. ¡°But for now, we should go take a bath first.¡± ¡ª¡ª In the vast bath, Mu Ruyue¡¯s whole body was submerged in the water, letting the warm water cleanse her body. Perhaps the water was soothingly warm, making her let down all her defenses. ¡°Young lady, I have something to tell you.¡± Just when Mu Ruyue wanted to rest properly, a voice full of domineering aura suddenly rang out. She quickly opened her eyes, immediately meeting a pair of eyes twinkling with mirth. ¡°Get out!¡± Mu Ruyue angrily grabbed Yan Jin and threw him toward the door, saying furiously, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t step one foot into my bath time!¡± Bang! Yan Jin¡¯s body slammed into a tree, falling in a heap, his expression full of grievance as he stared at the firmly shut doors of the bathhouse. In their Beast World, male and female beasts would bathe together. Why are humans so troublesome? Forget it, he would wait to talk about that matter later¡­ Right after Mu Ruyue threw Yan Jin out, she hadn¡¯t even caught her breath when the door was pushed open again. She then saw Ye Wuchen appear in her line of sight. One must admit, the youth¡¯s physique was indeed impressive, his skin white and tender, glistening slightly, of course excluding the fierce scars on his chest. Yet even those didn¡¯t detract from his attractiveness. But upon seeing Ye Wuchen at that moment, a blush spread to her ears in an instant, and her mind went blank¡­ Had Ye Wuchen¡­ actually walked in without wearing any clothes? Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part 3) Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part 3) ¡°Ye Wuchen!¡± Mu Ruyue finally snapped back to her senses, her teeth gritted as she spoke, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s handsome face looked aggrieved, his teary eyes gazing pitifully at Mu Ruyue, ¡°I want my wife to help me bathe.¡± For some reason, looking at Ye Wuchen like this, Mu Ruyue seemed to see a cute little dog wagging its tail, begging for her sympathy, and she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to harshly send him away. ¡°Wife,¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes were innocent and seductive, he was looking at Mu Ruyue with that wronged expression, ¡°We have already consummated our marriage, we are husband and wife now. Shall I ask Uncle to issue an edict to marry us right now?¡± ¡°Consummated¡­ our marriage?¡± Mu Ruyue almost choked on her own saliva, she coughed twice and said, ¡°Wuchen, do you know what consummating the marriage means?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Ye Wuchen smiled, his grin as dazzling as the sunlight, so beautiful it made people lose their bearings, ¡°My nurse told me. She said that every couple shares a bed on their wedding night, and then the groom has to lay on top of the bride, and that¡¯s the consummation. That day I sneaked into my wife¡¯s room and laid on top of her, so we already consummated the marriage.¡± Mu Ruyue was shocked to the point of speechlessness. Was this¡­ was this what was called consummating the marriage? ¡°The nurse also said that after consummation, the wife will get pregnant. So when will you bear my child?¡± Ye Wuchen seemed oblivious to the turmoil in Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart, eagerly watching her stomach, ¡°Why does a woman get pregnant from being pressed down by a man? How exactly are babies made?¡± At this point, Mu Ruyue was utterly dumbfounded. She was still a virgin, how could she possibly be pregnant? And as for how babies are made, how could she explain? Just as Ye Wuchen wanted to bathe with Mu Ruyue, he accidentally tripped, and his body immediately pressed her into the water, pushing her under the surface. Their proximity was so close that they could even feel each other¡¯s breath. Mu Ruyue¡¯s face flushed crimson in an instant, and her heart started racing like a startled deer. She quickly repressed the indescribable emotions within her and pushed Ye Wuchen away. With a swoosh, Mu Ruyue swiftly leapt out of the bath, without a word, she put on her clothes and ran out. Watching her flee in disarray, Ye Wuchen, still in the bath, couldn¡¯t help but laugh. If Mu Ruyue could see him now, would she still believe he was the simpleton whose intelligence had remained in his childhood? His visage was still as exceptionally handsome as ever, so stunning that it made the rest of the world lose its color. Yet, his eyes were no longer the pure and clear ones seen by people before, a sinister gleam shone in the pair of black pupils. Compared to the simple-minded Ye Wuchen, he now possessed an aura of power and nobility, like a supreme king reigning on high, his entire being emanating an unapproachable air. With a single wave of his hand, he picked up a piece of clothing, and after he dressed himself, a black-clothed man appeared out of nowhere behind him. ¡°Master, if I may be so bold to ask, why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to¡­ with the madam just now?¡± The air suddenly tensed. The black-clothed man¡¯s heart trembled, and he quickly knelt down, saying, ¡°Your subordinate knows his fault.¡± As he knelt, that oppressive atmosphere slowly dissipated. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Ye Tianfengs Plan Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Ye Tianfeng¡¯s Plan Ye Wuchen looked back at him, the expression on his godly handsome face unreadable, but the black-clothed man knew his master was very displeased with what had just been said. ¡°She will marry this king,¡± Ye Wuchen said, already turning his head away, a hint of a smile crossing his wicked eyes, ¡°Since she will be my wife sooner or later, I am not in a rush at this moment. But before we are married, I will not do anything unbecoming of her unmarried status.¡± However, teasing that little girl was quite interesting¡­ Ye Wuchen chuckled softly; that girl wasn¡¯t even afraid of the pain of Bone Marrow Cleansing. He had thought she wasn¡¯t like a woman, but unexpectedly, she could also be shy, even fleeing in a panic. Even Ye Wuchen himself hadn¡¯t noticed that when he thought of Mu Ruyue blushing, the smile on his handsome face became exceptionally tender¡­ In the Imperial Palace Cabinet, Emperor Zi Yue massaged his temples with a headache as he looked at this grandson of his and said, ¡°Feng¡¯er, it was you who gave up on Mu Ruyue back then. Why do you insist on marrying her now? That girl is really stubborn; she was unwilling to agree even when I pushed her that day.¡± ¡°Grandpa Emperor, at that time I did not realize how outstanding Mu Ruyue was. Now that she possesses such talent, if she could marry me, she could also become a support to you, Grandpa Emperor.¡± ¡°However, I have already decreed her marriage to the Ghost King¡­¡± Emperor Zi Yue frowned slightly, troubled. He wanted to do it too, but after all, he had already gone back on his word once. To retract the edict again would make him a laughing stock among the people, wouldn¡¯t it? Ye Tianfeng smiled confidently and said, ¡°Grandpa Emperor, you only roughly decreed it and did not set a date for the marriage. So now, Grandson is not asking you to retract the edict, but only to postpone the wedding for a few months. In these months, I will win over Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart, and by then, let her propose to resolve the marriage with the Ghost King. At that moment, you, Grandpa Emperor, can just follow the course, and instead of being ridiculed, the people will say that Grandpa Emperor is an enlightened monarch who helped unite a pair of lovers.¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°That is indeed a solution. Marrying Mu Ruyue off to the Ghost King does seem like a waste of her talents. Good, I will issue an edict immediately to postpone it by a few months, and you must win her heart within these months.¡± ¡°Then I thank you in advance, Grandpa Emperor,¡± Ye Tianfeng said with a small smile, full of confidence that he could win Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart within these few months. That woman had always liked following behind him since they were young. Now, she only rejected him because he had deeply hurt her. He believed time would heal all wounds, and if he showed enough sincerity, she would surely accept it. However, Ye Tianfeng could never have imagined that while he was discussing with Emperor Zi Yue, a little palace maid in Ji Ru Ya¡¯s service overheard them. This little palace maid had already been ordered by Ji Ru Ya to report anything related to Mu Ruyue, no matter how trivial. Ji Ru Ya had saved the life of the little palace maid, so upon hearing this conversation, she immediately reported it to her. Thus, right after the imperial edict was issued, Ji Ru Ya sent someone to tell Mu Ruyue about the conversation between the two men. Coincidentally, Master Wu Yu was visiting Mu Ruyue at the time, and the naturally protective Master Wu Yu instantly got angry. ¡°What? Ye Tianfeng that bastard has such audacity! He dares to covet my disciple, as if he¡¯s worthy of her! No, this cannot be left at that. I need to find that damn Tian Yuan!¡± Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Shes Out of Your League Chapter 76: Chapter 76: She¡¯s Out of Your League Under his irritation, Wu Yu didn¡¯t even hear Mu Ruyue¡¯s words and whooshed off to settle accounts with Tian Yuan. Poor Tian Yuan suffered another unprovoked disaster, all because his precious disciple had spied on someone he should not have. Of course, the consequence was that Wu Yu picked him up and gave him a brutal beating. In the quiet courtyard of Prince Jing Mansion, Ye Tianfeng was enjoying the sun comfortably when he seemed to see Mu Ruyue throw herself into his arms, and he couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of his lips in a smile. Just at that moment, a figure suddenly rushed in a straight line into the courtyard, causing Ye Tianfeng to suddenly freeze. When he saw who had burst into Prince Jing Mansion, he was just about to speak when he noticed the dark expression on the intruder¡¯s face. Ye Tianfeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, could it be that his master had come to settle accounts with him for detaining Ting¡¯er? ¡°Master, why have you come? If you want Ting¡¯er to return, simply sending anyone to tell me would have been enough. Why bother coming in person? I¡¯ll let her leave with you right now.¡± Until now, Ye Tianfeng still thought that Tian Yuan had taken Mu Tingting in as an attendant because he valued her talent. ¡°Let that woman stay with you for now, I¡¯ll ask her to return in a few days,¡± Tian Yuan shook his head, ¡°This time I¡¯ve come to you for another matter. I heard you want to marry Mu Family¡¯s Mu Ruyue?¡± ¡°Indeed, Master, Mu Ruyue¡¯s talent is not bad, she deserves to be matched with me.¡± Ye Tianfeng didn¡¯t quite understand what Tian Yuan was up to. Since when had his master taken such an interest in his marriage? ¡°Disciple, give it up,¡± Tian Yuan sighed, ¡°She is not someone you are worthy of. It¡¯d be better to give up on her, otherwise, you will inevitably bring disaster upon yourself, and even I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you then.¡± Ye Tianfeng looked at Tian Yuan bewildered. What did master mean by his words? Could there be someone more powerful than his master protecting Mu Ruyue? How could that be possible? ¡°But, Master¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Tian Yuan interrupted him coldly, ¡°If you insist on pursuing her, from now on, you are no longer my disciple. I¡¯ve not lived long enough to be dragged down by you.¡± Having said this, and paying no heed to the astonished Ye Tianfeng behind him, he turned and walked towards the exit of the mansion. ¡ª¡ª ¡°Li Lu, are these the strong men you¡¯ve recruited?¡± Inside the courtyard of Mu Residence, Mu Ruyue evaluated the men standing before her and gave a slight nod, ¡°Not bad. Here is the Bone Cleansing Pill I promised to you all; take it and use it.¡± If one were to say who the most revered people on the continent were, they were not the emperors of various nations nor were they sect leaders, but the alchemists who could refine miraculous elixirs. A powerful alchemist, wherever they went, be it to any country or sect, would be treated as an honored guest. As such, the miraculous elixirs they held were priceless. Thus, when it was heard that real Bone Cleansing Pills were available for consumption, everyone became excited, their eyes filled with gratitude as they looked at Mu Ruyue. If not for her, they might never have had the chance to take such an elixir in their lifetimes. Some of the more hot-blooded men even trembled as they held the elixir. This was no common cabbage, nor was it a low-level Human-grade elixir, but a genuine Earth-level Intermediate Bone Cleansing Pill. ¡°My lady, you have been too kind to us,¡± Li Lu said with tears in his eyes, ¡°My old man even gave me a beating for carelessly becoming someone¡¯s servant. But being able to follow you has been the greatest fortune in my life, and I will never regret my decision.¡± After saying this, Li Lu raised his head and swallowed the elixir. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Posts from the Alchemy Conference (Part One) Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Posts from the Alchemy Conference (Part One) Seeing Li Lu swallow the Bone Cleansing Pill, the others one by one also ingested it, and their bodies started cracking sharply, the intense pain made them unable to resist rolling on the ground and howling. Pain! It¡¯s damn painful! So this is what the Washing Marrow and Cutting Hair process felt like. If these people knew that Mu Ruyue had also undergone the Washing Marrow and Cutting Hair and had clenched her teeth without uttering a sound, would they feel ashamed enough to crawl into a hole in the ground? Glancing at the people rolling on the ground, Mu Ruyue said nothing more but left. As she stepped into the front courtyard, she coincidentally encountered Wu Yu who had come to find her. ¡°Girl,¡± Wu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, he walked over with a playful laugh, ¡°I came to find you for a particular reason.¡± Seeing his mischievous smile, Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to continue. ¡°Hehe, actually it¡¯s like this,¡± Wu Yu rubbed his palms, chuckled and said, ¡°Do you know the status of Alchemy Masters on this continent? To become a real Alchemy Master, one needs to get recognized at the Alchemy Conference. The continent hosts a grand conference every five years. Coincidentally, the Alchemist Conference is just a month away. I want you to participate in this conference to demonstrate your strength, and I hope you can bring back a championship.¡± The Alchemist Conference, as the name implies, is a grand conference for Alchemy Masters. This day is critically important to every Alchemy Master, but there¡¯s a rule at the Alchemist Conference that no one over the age of thirty can participate. It can also be regarded as a competition among the youth. Wu Yu wanted her to attend the Alchemy Conference, mainly because it gathered talents from all over, and it would broaden her horizons. It was said that the grandson of the Pill Association Chairman was also participating in the Alchemy Master¡¯s conference. That kid, although talented and reached the Earth-level Intermediate at the age of seventeen, would likely have been admired by Wu Yu for his talent if not for Mu Ruyue¡¯s meteoric rise. ¡°Alchemy Conference, how do I go?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes flickered with interest in the conference. ¡°It¡¯s simple, I¡¯ve already obtained an invitation for you,¡± Wu Yu chuckled, pulling out a gilt-edged invitation from his chest, the words Alchemy Conference shimmering on it, ¡°This is the invite to the Alchemy Conference. I wrested it from Tian Yuan. Although the Pill Association sent me an invite half a year ago, I didn¡¯t have an apprentice then and threw that invite away. Now, I can only bring myself to let you use Tian Yuan¡¯s invite to attend the conference. Additionally, I¡¯ve also got you a certificate as an Alchemy Master.¡± In the midst of talking, Wu Yu pulled out a badge. It was a gray pill furnace on the badge, with two horizontal bars denoting a Middle-level rank. ¡°Every Alchemy Master can verify their level at the Dan Pavilion, and then the Dan Pavilion will provide certification of their strength. Across the continent, every Alchemy Master with a badge is recognized by the people. Now, the badge I¡¯m giving you is gray, which represents a rank within Human-class.¡± Gray represents Human-class, green represents Low-level, blue represents Mortal Rank, white represents Holy-grade, gold represents Divine-class. The horizontal bars denote the specific level; for instance, gray with one horizontal bar is Low-level Human-class, two bars are Middle-level, followed by three horizontal lines for High-level, four horizontal lines for Peak¡­ ¡°Mid-level Human-class badge?¡± Mu Ruyue looked at Wu Yu with a puzzled expression. ¡°Correct,¡± Wu Yu nodded with a smile, ¡°Giving you an Earth-level Intermediate badge would be too conspicuous. At your age, you¡¯re not supposed to be at that level, and if you wore that badge, it would definitely shock many people, even that old guy¡¯s grandson at the Pill Association only reached Earth-level Intermediate at seventeen, cough cough, seems like I digressed¡­¡± Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Invitation from the Alchemy Conference (Part 2) Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Invitation from the Alchemy Conference (Part 2) Wu Yu cleared his throat twice and continued, ¡°My apprentice, this time I want you to be the dark horse in the competition, striking at the critical moment to scare those old fogeys to death.¡± Seemingly recalling the stunned expression of those old fogeys, Wu Yu couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. After all, why wouldn¡¯t he when those darn old men from the Alchemy Conference so often boasted about their grandsons in front of him? Could their talent ever compare to his precious apprentice? Mu Ruyue helplessly shook her head; having such a shamelessly childish master was indeed troublesome. ¡°When do I leave?¡± ¡°Today,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve calculated your journey, and it will take exactly one month to reach the Alchemy Conference. Hehe, apprentice, you must put in a lot of effort for the sake of your master¡¯s pride.¡± ¡°Today?¡± Mu Ruyue clenched the invitation she held tight and nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, I will say goodbye to Wuchen before I set off for the Alchemy Conference.¡± ¡ª¡ª Under the peach blossom tree, petals fell with the wind. Ye Wuchen stood in the breeze, seemingly lost in thought, with pink petals resting on his shoulders, creating an ethereal and dreamlike vision, as if detached from reality. ¡°Wuchen.¡± A soft voice sounded behind him, prompting Ye Wuchen to slowly turn around. Upon seeing the girl, an enchanting smile spread across his handsome face. ¡°My lady, you¡¯ve come.¡± For some reason, Mu Ruyue found that his title for her had become commonplace, and she accepted his reliance on her without resistance. Nevertheless, ever since he found out she lived here, he had shamelessly decided to stay, willingly doing chores like serving tea, offering water, warming beds, and being bossed around like an idiot. ¡°Wuchen, I¡¯ve come to bid you farewell.¡± Mu Ruyue lifted her head to look at the handsome face in front of her and realized for the first time just how good-looking Ye Wuchen was. His skin was undoubtedly fair, but not an unhealthy pale; it was the color of milk. His eyes, clean and clear, brimmed with innocence, and combined with those beautiful eyes, appeared seductive. His eyelashes lowered slightly, and he looked at her with a pitiful expression, like an abandoned puppy. ¡°Will my lady be gone forever like the king and queen?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart softened. She never could be truly harsh with him. ¡°I¡¯m just going away on business, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Hearing this, Ye Wuchen visibly relaxed. He slowly approached Mu Ruyue, making her heart skip a beat with the closeness that allowed her to feel his fiery breath. Ye Wuchen¡¯s visage was perfect, flawless even up close, with slightly pursed lips drawing soft lines. ¡°Wuchen¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was silenced by a pair of thin lips. Unlike the light peck from before, Ye Wuchen, somewhat clumsily, kissed her. Mu Ruyue¡¯s body tensed, and abruptly, she pushed Ye Wuchen away. She narrowed her eyes slightly, observing the flushed-faced youth before her without a word, her expression revealing no emotion. ¡°My¡­ my lady¡­¡± Ye Wuchen panicked, feeling like he always went too far in front of this woman. But how could he forget she wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman¡ªdid she sense something just now? ¡°Last time in the imperial garden, I saw Prince Hua press a palace maid to the ground, and then¡­ then he did this¡­¡± Ye Wuchen hung his head, the image of remorse. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part 1) Chapter 79: Chapter 79: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part 1) ¡°Prince Hua? Ye Yihua?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°So, it is him. Wuchen, if you see him in the future, walk the other way and never meet him, lest he leads you astray.¡± Poor Prince Hua had no idea what was happening and was already blacklisted by Mu Ruyue. ¡°Whatever my wife says goes, I will listen to my wife,¡± Ye Wuchen said with a smile, his smile as dazzling as the sun, gradually thawing Mu Ruyue¡¯s icy heart. However, his gaze was so sincere¡­ ¡°Wuchen, take good care of yourself while I¡¯m gone,¡± Mu Ruyue said, holding Ye Wuchen¡¯s hand with a smile, ¡°I promise you, I will be back soon.¡± Ye Wuchen gazed at the girl in front of him, wanting to keep her away from everyone else¡¯s sight, but he knew that this woman was destined to be brilliant. He stepped forward, clutching Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand back, and said domineeringly and childishly, ¡°My wife, you are mine, and you will be mine for all my life.¡± Mu Ruyue smiled, not taking his words to heart. Perhaps sometimes she was overwhelmed by Ye Wuchen¡¯s actions, but she only regarded him as a child dependent on her. Of course, she naturally assumed his words to be the reluctance of a child not wanting his loved ones taken away. Perhaps in her heart, Ye Wuchen¡¯s position had subtly changed, but she had not yet realized it. Despite her rich experiences in past lives, Mu Ruyue was still naive in matters of the heart. As he watched Mu Ruyue leave, the innocence in Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes gradually faded, replaced by a menacing aura. He slightly curved his lips, his slender fingers gently brushing his thin lips, that devilish smile making him even more captivating. ¡°It seems, to win her heart, I need to put in even more effort¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª Inside the Mu Residence, Mu Yixue abruptly stood up, her eyes lit with joy: ¡°Is it true? That wretched Mu Yixue really left Feng City? That¡¯s wonderful, I¡¯ll make sure she never returns!¡± As she spoke, her cute face carried an unprecedented maliciousness. How could she not hate? She would never forget that day, when she and her father kindly went to invite her back, only to be humiliated by that woman, losing face in front of the man she loved. ¡°But, Miss¡­¡± Maid Liu Huan hesitated, after all, the eldest miss was the direct sister of the third miss, born of the same mother. Why did the third miss hate her so much? ¡°You may leave, this doesn¡¯t concern you. Also, do not tell father, I have my ways to deal with that little wretch,¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s eyes flickered a few times, and she silently chuckled. Mu Ruyue, you choose not the path to heaven, but insist on the gates of hell. Since you tire of living, I will mercifully send you on your way, but letting you die easily would be too kind. After Liu Huan left, Mu Yixue picked up a whistle from her hand, given to her by that man as he left, as a thank you for saving him. Even Mu Yixue herself didn¡¯t know what he meant by saving him; it was just that day, when she unintentionally wandered into the unused cottage in the Mu Family¡¯s backyard and found this man lying sick on the bed. The man had opened his eyes and thanked her for saving his life, and said that if she ever needed anything, just using this whistle would bring him to her aid to do a job for her. With such an opportunity, Mu Yixue naturally didn¡¯t question it and gladly accepted this lifesaving favor. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 80: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part 2) Chapter 80: Chapter 80: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part 2) Mu Yixue brought the whistle to her lips and began to play enchanting music. Just as she herself fell into the music, a figure in red approached from a distance, rushing toward her like a flaming blaze¡­ The man sat casually in front of the window, his red clothing slightly open, exposing his pale chest to the air. This man was breathtakingly beautiful, his alluring smile rested upon a perfectly exquisite face. His phoenix eyes seemed capable of captivating souls, every smile and frown filled with absolute seduction. He was like a demon of incomparable elegance, capable of stealing one¡¯s heart and soul with ease. But that alluring smile hid his coldness and ruthlessness¡­ With a swish, Feng Jingtian put the whistle away and swept his gaze over Mu Yixue, his phoenix eyes meeting her astounded stare. His brows furrowed slightly, and a flicker of disgust passed through his eyes. ¡°Speak, why have you sought me out? You have only this one chance,¡± he said. Mu Yixue snapped back to reality. Although the man was beautiful, he was too dark and solemn, not the type she favored. She was fond of a handsome youth that seemed to descend from the heavens¡­ ¡°I want you to help me kill someone,¡± Mu Yixue gritted her teeth, speaking fiercely, ¡°Mu Family¡¯s Mu Ruyue, preferably after you abduct and kill her, and then mutilate her body into a thousand pieces!¡± Feng Jingtian cast a faint glance at her, his devilish beauty clouding slightly, ¡°While this is not something I wish to do, since I had once promised you, I shall fulfill it. However, you only have this one shot. After this, I will owe you nothing.¡± He disliked owing anyone anything, which was why he had initially accepted the condition. Having said this, he spared Mu Yixue no further glances and vanished out of the window, his red figure disappearing in the sunlight in the blink of an eye. ¡ª¡ª Qingzhu Mountain was the necessary path to the Alchemy Conference. At this moment, Qingzhu Mountain was serene. Mu Ruyue¡¯s footsteps rustled on the leaves. The small black creature in her arms occasionally lifted its head to look around, its domineering eyes flickering faintly with light. Suddenly, a piercing aura approached, pressing down so heavily that Mu Ruyue¡¯s breath tightened. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Mu Ruyue turned cautiously, her gaze alert as she scanned her surroundings. Suddenly, the quiet valley echoed with an ambiguous laugh, followed by a flash of red garment entering Mu Ruyue¡¯s sight. The man before her was undoubtedly beautiful, with a beauty that took one¡¯s breath away¡ªa beauty unparalleled in this world. Even having lived two lives, Mu Ruyue had never seen such an incredibly handsome man, so beautiful that even women could not match his bewitching looks. If it weren¡¯t for the Adam¡¯s apple on his throat, many would mistake this demon for a woman. ¡°Mu Ruyue?¡± Feng Jingtian curled his lips into a smile, his phoenix eyes freely roaming over the girl before him, an enchanting smile on his face, ¡°I once owed someone a favor, so I agreed to take your life for her. She wanted me to abduct and kill you, but¡­ forcing a woman to do anything is something I, Feng Jingtian, cannot do, and having someone else take her place would be too degrading for you.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression darkened slightly, sensing the man¡¯s immense strength. Yet he gave her a very familiar feeling, but she couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen him before¡­ ¡°Of course,¡± Feng Jingtian chuckled, that smile becoming increasingly enchanting, captivating enough that one couldn¡¯t look away, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to become my woman, I¡¯ll let you go. Perhaps it¡¯s a very profitable bargain. What do you say?¡± With his slender fingers stroking his chin, Feng Jingtian spoke with a smile that was not quite a smile. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Monster Feng Jingtian (Part 3) Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Monster Feng Jingtian (Part 3) ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in men who look like women,¡± Mu Ruyue said, looking up at the man who was as enchanting as a demon, a coldness in her eyes that wouldn¡¯t thaw. Feng Jingtian spread his hands helplessly, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Boom! A powerful aura burst forth from Feng Jingtian¡¯s body, fierce and with a killing intent, hurtling rapidly towards Mu Ruyue. Just then, a pair of hands wrapped around Mu Ruyue¡¯s waist, forcefully pulling her into an embrace, and with a casual wave, a black light slammed towards Feng Jingtian. The two forces collided in mid-air, shaking the entire mountain area a few times. ¡°Girl, give me that Nine-leaf Snow Lotus,¡± Yan Jin looked up at the enchanting man not far away, his handsome face slightly pale. He was a strong man! Although Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t know what Yan Jin was going to do, she still took out the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus and tossed it to him. Without a word, he grabbed the whole Snow Lotus and swallowed it in one gulp. Boom! A powerful strength exploded from his body, and his strength broke through directly¡­ ¡°Human-beast,¡± Feng Jingtian narrowed his eyes slightly, realizing the woman had such a powerful Spiritual Beast in her possession. He had underestimated her, but this made things even more interesting, didn¡¯t it? ¡°Woman, I suddenly find myself interested in you.¡± Feng Jingtian suddenly laughed, staring straight at Mu Ruyue with his phoenix eyes. ¡°Too bad, I¡¯ll never be interested in you,¡± Mu Ruyue said coldly, a frosty layer covering her face, ¡°Yan Jin, don¡¯t kill him. I want to know who the mastermind behind this is.¡± But she didn¡¯t need to interrogate to guess¡ªit must have been someone from the Mu Family. Yan Jin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a cruel light flashing through them as he leaped toward Feng Jingtian, a black curved blade appearing in his hand. The blade glinted with dazzling light, hooking toward Feng Jingtian from the side. Feng Jingtian hastily dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike. ¡°Hmph.¡± Yan Jin snorted coldly, intensifying his attack after the unsuccessful strike. Mu Ruyue simply stood behind, watching the intense battle between the two men, her mind unknown. Just as she was lost in thought, Feng Jingtian found an opening and moved quickly towards Yan Jin, and in a swift motion, the flash of his red clothing flew towards Mu Ruyue. ¡°Stop it!¡± Yan Jin roared in anger, his eyes overflowing with a tint of blood. Anyone who dared to touch her, he would tear them to shreds! A breeze blew past, lifting her black hair gently in the wind, also revealing the butterfly-shaped red birthmark behind Mu Ruyue¡¯s ear. The moment Feng Jingtian saw that birthmark, he froze mid-movement¡­ Bang! Taking advantage of Feng Jingtian¡¯s momentary lapse, Yan Jin kicked him in the chest, and before he could react, he was sent flying and smashed heavily into a tree. ¡°I was seriously injured three years ago and stumbled into the Mu Residence by accident, was it you who saved me?¡± There was no mistaking that red birthmark. Three years ago, his consciousness was blurry, but he vaguely saw a girl with a butterfly red birthmark dressing his wounds, then he passed out again. When he woke up, he saw Mu Yixue from the Mu Family. So it was only natural for him to regard Mu Yixue as his lifesaver. ¡°Three years ago?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly. She had a faint memory of it and wondered why he looked somewhat familiar. But that was the business of the body¡¯s former owner and had nothing to do with her. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 82: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part Four) Chapter 82: Chapter 82: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part Four) ¡°Is it so or is it not, what does it matter?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression turned cold, she hadn¡¯t forgotten that this man had come to kill her, ¡°Tell me, who sent you to kill me?¡± Feng Jingtian slowly came back to his senses, just thinking about how Mu Yixue had deceived him made his face involuntarily darken, and a hint of venom flashed through his phoenix eyes. ¡°It was the Mu Family¡¯s Mu Yixue.¡± No sooner had he spoken than Feng Jingtian felt a chill bearing down on him, looking in surprise at the girl who was emanating waves of cold air. ¡°The Mu Family, of course, it¡¯s the Mu Family,¡± Mu Ruyue sneered, ¡°I never provoked them, yet they kept provoking me time and again. It seems some lessons weren¡¯t learned well enough. When I return next time, it will be the time to settle accounts with the Mu Family. However, even though you aren¡¯t the mastermind, you followed her order to come here, so¡­¡± She looked down at Feng Jingtian on the ground, her cold smile deepening. Feng Jingtian trembled all over, and then with a sense of grievance said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t know, I¡¯ll just be your guard from now on and protect your safety.¡± Besides, his strength was on par with that Spiritual Beast, this woman couldn¡¯t do anything to him anyway. But since Feng Jingtian was in the wrong first, no matter what the other party did to him, he couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°I can¡¯t afford a guard like you,¡± Mu Ruyue looked at Feng Jingtian with cold eyes and said indifferently, obviously having no good feelings for the man who had wanted to kill her. Feng Jingtian bit his red lips and sprawled on the ground, his half-open red robe revealing his delicate and fair chest, a picture of seductive frivolity. ¡°At worst, I¡¯ll suffer a bit and give my body to you. Come on, hurry up, I¡¯ll use my body to make it up to you for my debts.¡± After saying that, he closed his eyes, as if resigned to his fate. After a long while, there was no movement, he slowly opened his enchanting eyes, only to find that Mu Ruyue had already walked far away with Yan Jin¡­ A gust of wind blew by, and Feng Jingtian was like an abandoned leaf, lying forlorn on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve found that I seem to have fallen in love with her.¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s eyes were filled with the image of the girl¡¯s indifferent face, and thinking about it made him laugh, ¡°If she punched me a couple of times, maybe I would be even happier¡­¡± If Mu Ruyue heard this soliloquy of his, she would probably vomit blood in frustration, this was a classic case of masochism. ¡°Girl, are you just going to let him go like this?¡± Yan Jin raised his eyes, looking puzzled at Mu Ruyue, this girl didn¡¯t seem like someone who would easily let go of an enemy. ¡°He is very strong, at most you could only fight him to a draw,¡± Mu Ruyue slightly furrowed her brows and said, ¡°So since we can¡¯t kill him, we can only leave. Seeing his debauched demeanor gives me the creeps.¡± A man acting so frivolously, indeed, gives one goosebumps¡­ ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll be coming to find you soon.¡± Feng Jingtian looked at the direction where the girl had disappeared and smiled slightly, for now, he had more important things to do. Thinking of Mu Yixue, his phoenix eyes darkened. Mistaking someone else might be his fault, but that woman accepted everything without explanation, something Feng Jingtian simply couldn¡¯t endure. ¡°Mu Yixue, you wanted to have that girl violated, well then, I¡¯ll let you experience that feeling for yourself.¡± With those words, he glanced in the direction Mu Ruyue had gone, then turned and ran swiftly back the way he had come. Inside Xiang Pavilion. Mu Yixue was pacing back and forth anxiously, her gaze drifting outside the window from time to time, not knowing if that man had succeeded. Just the thought of that wretched girl reveling beneath another man made her unable to help but laugh with smug satisfaction¡­ Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part Five) Chapter 83: Chapter 83: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part Five) Suddenly, a faint scent wafted in from outside the door, and Mu Yixue didn¡¯t notice anything wrong at first, but gradually she realized something was off¡­ ¡°Hot, so hot.¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s pretty face flushed, a burning heat rising from the bottom of her heart, making her uncontrollably tear at her clothes, only then could she feel a bit relieved. Just then, a servant pushed the door open and entered, only to be tackled by the wolf-like Mu Yixue and pinned to the ground, where she made good on her desires despite his astounded gaze¡­ Although the servant was a man, his cultivation was no match for Mu Yixue, so how could he resist? Furthermore, with Mu Yixue now exuding such seductive charm, no man could refuse her initiative, and so, once he came to his senses, he naturally succumbed to her. Outside the door, on a tree, Feng Jingtian watched the scene inside with a sneer, his Phoenix Eyes then drifting to the spot behind Mu Yixue¡¯s ear¡­ Her ear was bare, void of any marks; clearly, the woman he had encountered that day was not her. ¡°Slut, how dare you deceive me!¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s devilishly handsome face darkened, his fingertips tightly gripping the tree branch, a chilling light flickering in his Phoenix Eyes, ¡°Since you had the guts to fool me, you must pay the price.¡± The thing he hated most in life was being played for a fool, and having deceived this Devil, Mu Yixue¡¯s future was bound to be miserable. Finally glancing at Mu Yixue, who was still kissing the servant, a trace of disgust passed through Feng Jingtian¡¯s eyes, and turning away, his red robes disappeared into the tree. As if he was never there. After a long while, when both people in the room were too exhausted to move, Mu Yixue suddenly came to her senses. She screamed shrilly, arms wrapped tightly around her chest, her gaze fiercely fixed on the man before her. Why¡­ Why had she done such a thing? Go to ????????????????????.co Her innocence had been ruined by a servant! From now on, her life was over. If her father found out, to preserve the family¡¯s honor, he would surely have her secretly marry this servant and then falsely claim she had died of an illness. But she didn¡¯t want that! ¡°Miss, what happened?¡± Liu Huan¡¯s worried voice came from outside. Mu Yixue regained her composure. She bit her lip and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just a rat. You don¡¯t need to come in; go on with your tasks.¡± Liu Huan found it odd. The third young miss wasn¡¯t as delicate as the second one, so why would she be afraid of a rat? But she didn¡¯t ponder it further and left. ¡°Miss, this servant, Ming Xiang, will take responsibility for you,¡± Ming Xiang said sincerely, seemingly still savoring the wonderful taste of the moment. ¡°Slap!¡± Mu Yixue lifted her hand and fiercely slapped Ming Xiang. She spoke with disgust, ¡°Look at you, so ordinary-looking, short, and of such low status, by what right should you take responsibility for me? If I kill you, nobody will know about this.¡± She absolutely couldn¡¯t let anyone find out about her lost chastity, for who else could she marry other than this servant? With her status as a wealthy maiden, how could anyone of such insignificant standing be worthy to marry her? Ming Xiang had initially intended to kindly take responsibility for Mu Yixue, but upon facing her murderous intent, he obviously did not want to die and would no longer be courteous. ¡°Miss, originally this servant was here to report a matter to you, but upon seeing this servant, you pounced on him like a ravenous wolf, forcing him into such deeds. All of this was initiated by you, Miss; what does it have to do with this servant?¡± Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Madam Sheng Yue (1) Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Madam Sheng Yue (1) ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yixue hadn¡¯t expected this servant to dare speak to her this way, her eyes brimming with ferocious light as she deliberately lowered her voice and roared, ¡°Are you seeking death? As noble as I am, even for you to carry my shoes would be undeserving!¡± Ming Xiang sneered coldly, ¡°Miss, I won¡¯t speak of this matter, but should you threaten this lowly one, then I would need to seek someone¡¯s protection. I know I can¡¯t defeat you, Miss, but I can write about this event in a pouch and entrust it to someone, to proclaim it to the world, letting everyone know that Miss willingly lost her chastity to me, and this belly cover can be considered a token of love Miss has given to this lowly one.¡± After he spoke, he didn¡¯t even glance at Mu Yixue¡¯s complexion, picked up a belly cover and dashed away. By the time Mu Yixue came to her senses, his figure had already disappeared into the distance, the best chance to kill him having slipped by. If she were to go out now, there would certainly be many people aware of the deed she had done. Mu Yixue bit her pink lip, planting deep hatred in her heart, attributing this entire affair to Mu Ruyue. After all, in Feng City, the only person who bore a grudge against her was that Mu Ruyue; therefore, it must have been a vile scheme she concocted! ¡°Mu Ruyue, I will make you wish you were dead!¡± A cold light flickered in the depths of Mu Yixue¡¯s eyes, her sweet and cute face contorted with viciousness. The humiliation of today, she would repay twofold another day to those people. ¡°Esteemed sir, this should suffice, right?¡± While Mu Yixue cursed Mu Ruyue, Ming Xiang didn¡¯t stay within the Mu Residence and instead went through several turns to a place, meeting with a man. This man¡¯s face was covered with a silver mask, and his stunning eyes carried an aura of mesmerizing coldness. The corners of his seductive, thin lips curled into a chillingly sinister smile, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°You did well. I will assign someone to ensure your safety, and your task will be to pester her incessantly every three days.¡± The man¡¯s cold gaze drifted to the distant sky, a hint of coldness flashing through his eyes. Mu Yixue, you dare covet my woman; I will make your life a living hell! Go to ????????????????????.co Yet when he thought of the bewitching figure hidden behind the trees, the man¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, the corners of his lips wickedly lifting, ¡°Yun Han, go find out that man¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± An icy voice resonated behind the man, and once these words settled, the entire sky returned to calm, not a breeze stirred. His slender fingertips lightly brushed his thin lips, and the man smiled teasingly. His smile was captivating and alluring, making one can¡¯t help but wonder what kind of handsome face hid behind the mask. ¡°No matter who that man is, you will belong only to me.¡± He would not let that woman be taken by any man. Her heart would always belong only to him. It was just that he let that man drug Mu Yixue first; next time, no one would be able to steal his lead. ¡°Yun Tian, summon Yun Ying. I need to leave for a while.¡± Thinking of that woman¡¯s smile, the Silver Mask smiled, planning to seize this time to capture her heart, lest she be taken advantage of by other men, which would be a regrettable loss. ¡ª¡ª Dan City, the venue of the Alchemy Conference. Perhaps because of the Alchemy Conference, Dan City was now filled to capacity. As soon as Mu Ruyue stepped into Dan City, she sensed numerous strong auras. The Alchemy Conference, indeed, was a congregation of the strong. At that moment, a carriage came charging headlong from the front, and in an instant, pedestrians quickly cleared a path. However, in the middle of the road, a little girl about three or four years old stood motionless as if she hadn¡¯t noticed the approaching carriage¡­ Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Madam Sheng Yue (Part 2) Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Madam Sheng Yue (Part 2) Everyone gasped in shock; they could already imagine the child being trampled into a meat patty beneath the carriage wheels, and they couldn¡¯t help but sigh in pity at the fate of such a soft, dumpling-like adorable child. However, even though everyone felt pity, no one stepped forward to save the little dumpling. The reason was that the carriage clearly bore the Qin Family¡¯s emblem. The Qin Family was an Alchemy Master family, and this time, they had produced a genius girl, Qin Feifei. The Qin Family had always been arrogant and overbearing¡ªwho would dare to oppose them? At the critical moment, a Sword Qi slashed through the sky and with a loud bang, it struck the Qin Family¡¯s carriage, instantly shattering it into pieces, and a figure tumbled out of the carriage in a panic. ¡°Who was it, who just attacked this young master?¡± But no one paid him any attention; after all, the Qin Family was notoriously domineering, relying on their habitual arrogance and looking down on everyone else, and they had committed countless sins. The little girl was frightened, her pale face and tender features clearly showing panic, and tears swirled in her eyes, nearly falling. Suddenly, a voice as melodious as the heavens came from above, miraculously calming the little girl¡¯s alarmed heart. The little girl fluttered her long eyelashes and slightly lifted her eyes to look at the person in front of her. This sister was so pretty, prettier than her mother; although she wasn¡¯t smiling and had a cold expression, for some reason, she emanated a warmth that made people want to get close to her. And the moment Mu Ruyue saw the little girl, her heart softened, as if a force of blood ties was pulling at her, making her unconsciously save this adorable little dumpling. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here, I¡¯ll take you home,¡± she said. Go to ????????????????????.co Mu Ruyue took the little girl¡¯s hand, a slight smile lifting her stunningly beautiful face. Seeing that inviting smile, the little girl showed a cute smile, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so pretty, Qingqing likes you.¡± If only she could kidnap this pretty sister and take her home for her brother to marry, then the sister could live with the Xiao family forever¡­ ¡°Hey, stop right there!¡± Just as the two were turning to leave, a domineering shout suddenly rang out. Mu Ruyue turned her gaze to him and coldly spat out a single word, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Qin Luo yelled angrily, ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the Qin Family¡¯s young master, and you dare to tell me to scram? You think you are something special? You smash my carriage and then insult me; if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t understand why the Horse King has three eyes!¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, her stunning face growing even colder, her gaze filled with a chilling frost. But before she could make a move, a voice as soft as a whisper came from behind, even carrying a light laughter, ¡°Oh? Well, I would love to know why the Horse King has three eyes. Maybe this young master could enlighten me, it would certainly broaden my knowledge.¡± As these words were spoken, sounds of pleasant jingling followed. In an instant, everyone turned their eyes towards the person behind Mu Ruyue. It was a beautiful woman dressed in white, so mesmerizing that she could only be described as breathtakingly beautiful. Despite her feminine attire, she did nothing to hide her graceful allure. Her figure was curvaceous and seductive, not needing to use any Bewitching Technique to captivate people¡¯s hearts. Such a stunning lady was indeed a rare sight for everyone present. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Madam Sheng Yue (Part 3) Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Madam Sheng Yue (Part 3) ¡°Mother.¡± The little girl broke free from Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand and dashed toward the young woman, crashing into her embrace. She laughed adorably, ¡°Mother, how come you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Well,¡± the young woman tapped the little girl¡¯s nose affectionately and said, ¡°you ran out here by yourself, how could I not worry? You really are, I don¡¯t even know who you take after.¡± The little girl stuck out her tongue playfully and smiled sweetly, ¡°Mother, just now that bad man wanted to hit Qingqing with his carriage, but luckily this sister rescued me, otherwise Qingqing would never see Mother again.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The young woman¡¯s expression darkened slightly as her gaze shifted to the infuriated Qin Luo, and she scoffed, ¡°Was it you who wanted to hurt my precious daughter?¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Qin Luo snorted coldly, ¡°Who told this little girl to not get out of the way? If she died, then she died. I, Qin Luo, am from the Qin Family, what¡¯s the big deal in killing someone?¡± With the Qin Family¡¯s great influence, they even held some sway at the Alchemy Conference. Everyone here was for the Alchemy Conference, weren¡¯t they? Surely, these people wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose the Alchemy Conference. ¡°Qin Family?¡± The young woman smiled coldly, ¡°What about the Qin Family? Thinking of hurting my daughter and getting off easy, not so fast. Shao He, relay Madam¡¯s orders, I want the Qin Family¡¯s businesses to cease operations, and have that old man of the Qin Family come and apologize personally, otherwise, I won¡¯t return his son to him.¡± The crowd was shocked; no one knew the identity of this young woman, who spoke so boldly, commanding such authority over the Qin Family, a family with an exceedingly high status in the Dan Sect. ¡°Idiot.¡± Qin Luo scoffed derisively, looking down at the young woman with disdain. Just when he was about to say something more, someone hurriedly tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Young Master, look at the jade pendant she wears at her waist, it reflects a rainbow of colors in the sunlight. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this lady must be¡­ Madam Sheng Yue.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Luo¡¯s face changed drastically. Madam Sheng Yue? How could this be possible? He was doomed; having provoked Madam Sheng Yue, his father would surely beat him to death. Even if Qin Luo wasn¡¯t the brightest, he wouldn¡¯t think that someone could have stolen Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s jade pendant at such a time. First, no one had the audacity to steal from Madam Sheng Yue, and second, with Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s strength, how could her personal jade pendant possibly be taken by a thief? Go to ????????????????????.co That meant the woman before them was indeed the real Madam Sheng Yue. He was finished, completely finished¡­ Qin Luo¡¯s legs went weak, and he slumped to the ground, his face showing utter despair. The others might not have known the identity of Madam Sheng Yue, but seeing Qin Luo¡¯s reaction, they could guess that she must be extremely powerful, as even someone from the Qin Family feared her greatly. ¡°Young lady, thank you for saving my daughter, Qingqing¡¯s life,¡± Madam Sheng Yue didn¡¯t glance at Qin Luo another time, and turned to walk beside Mu Ruyue, expressing her gratitude, ¡°If you ever need anything, feel free to find me. I will be staying at Ziyun Inn in Dan City for a while.¡± Even Madam Sheng Yue didn¡¯t know why, but upon seeing Mu Ruyue, she felt an inexplicable desire to get closer to her. If her eldest daughter hadn¡¯t been taken away years ago, she might have grown up to be this age as well. Thinking of her lost eldest daughter, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart soured, as she had been searching for her whereabouts all these years, yet there was still not a single clue. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Madam Sheng Yue (Part 4) Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Madam Sheng Yue (Part 4) Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes and said with a light smile, ¡°By the way, miss, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°Mu Ruyue.¡± As for Madam Sheng Yue, Mu Ruyue had no ill feelings. ¡°Miss Mu, may I call you Yue¡¯er?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face lifted with a beautifully radiant smile, her stunning eyes filled with anticipation, ¡°I once had a daughter who was stolen away from me. She should be about your age by now. Seeing you reminds me of my poor daughter who disappeared when she was just a month old; to this day, I still don¡¯t know whether she¡¯s dead or alive.¡± Mu Ruyue looked at Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s expectant face and nodded subtly, ¡°Madam, rest assured, if it¡¯s fated, you will meet again.¡± ¡°Fated to meet again, huh?¡± Madam Sheng Yue murmured, then smiled again, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take Yue¡¯er¡¯s auspicious words to heart. I also believe my daughter has a strong life force; she must still be alive somewhere. Yue¡¯er, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re here for the Alchemy Conference as well. If you need anything, feel free to come to Ziyun Inn and find me. No matter when, I will ensure your safety. I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but at least around here, no one dares to harm a hair on your head.¡± Madam Sheng Yue wore a confident smile on her face, being from the Holy Realm Xiao Family, she naturally had this self-assurance. In today¡¯s world, aside from the powers in Central Province, who else would not fear the Holy Realm to some extent? ¡°Qingqing, let¡¯s go.¡± Madam Sheng Yue looked down and took Xiao Qingqing¡¯s hand, speaking gently. Xiao Qingqing blinked her adorable large eyes and gazed at Mu Ruyue with her doll-like face lifting into a sweet smile. She waved at Mu Ruyue and said reluctantly, ¡°Beautiful sister, you must come to find Qingqing. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Ziyun Inn.¡± Madam Sheng Yue looked at Xiao Qingqing with surprise; she knew her daughter¡¯s personality best. Qingqing had never liked interacting with strangers since she was young, yet she seemed to be an exception for this young girl. ¡°I will,¡± Mu Ruyue said, lowering her gaze to look at Xiao Qingqing. She felt a strong affection for this adorable little girl, or she wouldn¡¯t have come to her aid. Now she didn¡¯t know where this affection came from, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see her hurt. Madam Sheng Yue smiled and nodded at Mu Ruyue, then turned and signaled to Huang Shaoheng. Immediately, Huang Shaoheng stepped forward, lifted Qin Luo without a word, and followed Madam Sheng Yue despite his struggles. Go to ????????????????????.co Now, Qin Luo regretted his actions immensely. Wasn¡¯t he just trying to get to the Alchemy Conference sooner by having the carriage driven a bit faster? Little did he know it would lead to such a disaster. By the time the Qin Family Master arrived, Qin Luo had already been tortured by Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s subordinates until he was barely clinging to life. Everyone knew that Xiao Qingqing was the Little Princess of the Holy Realm. Others cherished her too much to let a single hair on her head be harmed. If it weren¡¯t for the girl named Mu Ruyue taking action today, the Little Princess might have already met her end in the Netherworld. Therefore, they didn¡¯t hold back when dealing with Qin Luo. To save his disappointing son, the Qin Family Master had no choice but to exchange the family Treasure, the Water-Repelling Pearl, for his life. The others also stopped their torment when they had enough, but from that day forward, the young master of the Qin family was no longer able to live a normal life. In the midst of this turmoil, the day of the Alchemy Conference finally arrived¡­ Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Alchemy Conference Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Alchemy Conference The Alchemy Conference¡¯s venue was bustling and prosperous, with all the participants and their respective factions having already entered the arena. At that moment, on the judges¡¯ bench at the venue, an elder in red robes caressed his chin¡¯s beard with a smile, his gaze sweeping over the young faces below. ¡°How nostalgic, we too once participated in such lively conferences, hehe, now that we¡¯re all here, it¡¯s time for these youngsters to have their own world.¡± The elder in yellow robes glanced at the red-robed elder and chuckled, ¡°Elder Huo, if I remember correctly, the championship at that year¡¯s conference should have belonged to Wu Yu, yet he encountered an accident halfway through, and consequently, the Chairman snatched the victory. Wu Yu has been resentful ever since and vowed to take on an exceptional disciple to surpass the Chairman¡¯s grandson. I wonder if, after all these years, he has found such a remarkable candidate.¡± Upon hearing this, the elder referred to as Elder Huo in red robes laughed, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why Wu Yu was so discontent that he didn¡¯t join the Alchemy Guild with us in the end. Instead, he went to a Sect and became a Chief Alchemy Master. However, if Wu Yu took an interest in someone, that disciple must possess extraordinary talent; he has always been one to set the bar high. Moreover, with the Chairman¡¯s grandson setting the precedent, he wouldn¡¯t take a disciple unless he found one who could surpass him.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± sighed Elder He, ¡°if only Wu Yu had joined the Alchemy Guild with us, it would have been wonderful. Apart from everything else, the Chairman has been thinking of him all this time, always saying how fortunate he was to win unfairly and wanting to have a proper contest with Wu Yu. But they are both old now; it¡¯s time for the younger generation to do the competing.¡± As they recalled the past, both men looked at each other and let out a wry smile in succession. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Who knows if we might encounter any promising talent this year. I¡¯ve heard that Qin Feifei of the Qin Family and Tan Qing of the Tan Family are quite talented geniuses.¡± Elder Huo smiled slightly, truth be told, seeing those youngsters stirred the urge within him to take on disciples again. ¡°However, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing a dark horse emerge.¡± Only then could the competition truly become interesting. As soon as he finished speaking, an elder in black robes, who had been silent all along, let out a disdainful snort, ¡°A dark horse? Is it even possible for one to emerge? The championship is bound to go to the Chairman¡¯s grandson. The only contest might be for the runner-up, likely to be Qin Feifei of the Qin Family. Recently, she reached Low-level Earth Rank at the age of seventeen. Her talent is second only to that of the Chairman¡¯s grandson.¡± With a mysterious smile, Elder Huo replied, ¡°That may not necessarily be the case, Elder Qin. It¡¯s better to not speak too certainly of such matters, for there are many variables in the world.¡± Go to ????????????????????.co Having said that, Elder Huo paid no mind to Elder Qin¡¯s livid expression and turned his head to look at the young people below. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s her.¡± At that instant atop the venue, Qin Luo caught sight of Mu Ruyue amidst the crowd, a trace of hatred flashing in his eyes, ¡°She was the one who wrecked my carriage that day. Had it not been for her, I would have bolted away, and Madam Sheng Yue would never have caught me. Besides, it¡¯s not certain my horse would have collided with that girl. If she hadn¡¯t meddled, how could I have ended up like this?¡± Thinking back, Qin Luo felt his body ache all over again. Qin Feifei followed Qin Luo¡¯s gaze towards the girl not far away, a frigid intent passing across her delicate features. She knew her brother¡¯s character well: he was the type to bully others on the strength of their family¡¯s power, always acting above the law with the backing of the Qin Family. But who could blame him? He was the Qin Family¡¯s only son and had been spoiled since childhood. As for his claim that he might not have hit her, it was merely his side of the story. However, no matter how unworthy Qin Luo might be, he was still her brother. ¡°This tournament is hosted by the Alchemy Guild, and though our Qin Family has connections within the Guild, the rules prohibit injuring participants outside of matches. So, I¡¯ll make things difficult for her during the competition.¡± A mere Mid-level Human-class Pharmacist is hardly worth my attention. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 89: This World is Fantastical (Part 1) Chapter 89: Chapter 89: This World is Fantastical (Part 1) ¡°Cough, cough.¡± With those two coughs, the venue regained its tranquility. Elder He, with his piercing gaze circling the crowd, only smiled after noticing that everyone had fallen silent. ¡°Alright, you all, enter the arena; I am going to announce the rules for the first competition.¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd entered the arena in a well-organized manner. ¡°The first competition is simple; it involves distinguishing herbs. I have prepared a variety of herbs for each of you. You just need to write out the properties of at least five herbs and the Elixir Recipes within one incense stick¡¯s burning time. If you don¡¯t finish within this time, you will be eliminated. Now, let the competition begin.¡± After saying this, Elder He closed his eyes to rest his spirit, and someone immediately lit an incense stick in front of him. As the scent of the incense filled the air, everyone felt a drowsy sensation overwhelming them. The crowd was greatly shocked; they were probably experiencing the Slumber Mist, widely known across the continent for inducing sleep in anyone who smelled it. It appeared that this competition was not just about distinguishing herbs, but also about testing their willpower. Instantly, someone pinched their leg hard, forcing themselves not to fall into deep sleep. Among these people, only four maintained a clear state of mind¡­ Two of them were Mu Ruyue and Qin Feifei, and another was a youth with a delicate appearance, standing as straight as pine and bamboo, his eyes as brilliant as stars always fixed on the herbs in front of him. If one were to describe this young man with anything, it would be the impression of a world of beautiful mountains and clear waters at the mere sight of him, resembling a green bamboo standing in the woods, so fetching that one couldn¡¯t help but steal glances at him. ¡°It¡¯s unsurprising that Qin Feifei from the Qin Family and the Chairman¡¯s grandson can withstand the Slumber Mist, but what about the other two? Could they be the dark horses of this conference?¡± Elder Huo, stroking his beard, swept his gaze over Mu Ruyue, then paused it on a black-robed figure not far from her. For some reason, seeing this man in black, he felt an uncomfortable feeling deep inside. Go to ????????????????????.co ¡°Why does this man give off a presence that makes me uncomfortable? Seems like I should have someone check his background.¡± Without pondering too much, Elder Huo withdrew his gaze, his eyes smiling as he watched the young people below. ¡°That girl is no simple character. Being able to resist the Slumber Mist means her spiritual power is impressive, A Mid-level Human-class? Hehe, it seems like the competition is getting more interesting.¡± And he was growing more excited¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Feifei put down her brush and walked towards the three elders at the judges¡¯ table, respectfully handing them her paper, ¡°Elders, here is my answer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, Feifei,¡± Elder He smiled lightly, ¡°Put the answer down and you may leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder He.¡± Qin Feifei slowly stepped down. However, her being the first to submit her answers had stirred up quite a reaction below. ¡°It¡¯s Qin Feifei; she¡¯s so fast, probably taking the championship this time, right?¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t forget about Young Master Qingyu. As the Chairman¡¯s grandson, his strength definitely should not be underestimated.¡± ¡°Regardless, in terms of speed, it¡¯s Qin Feifei of the Qin Family who has taken the lead.¡± Amid the crowd¡¯s discussion, the others also handed in their answers one by one. Qingyu picked up his paper and stepped forward, his handsome face adorned with a gentle smile. He nodded to the three elders and then walked down, leaving only a small number of people who had not yet submitted theirs¡­ Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 90 The World Has Become Mysterious (Part 2) Chapter 90: Chapter 90 The World Has Become Mysterious (Part 2) ¡°Snap!¡± Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the man in the black robe set down his brush. He picked up his exam paper from the table, lightly blew the ink dry, and walked toward the three judges. Elder He put his exam paper aside and glanced at the not yet fully burnt incense before speaking indistinctly, ¡°There¡¯s only one-tenth of the time left. I hope everyone can pick up the pace. If you don¡¯t hand in your paper when time is up, you¡¯ll be eliminated.¡± What could one accomplish in one-tenth of the time? Some people couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat, yet Mu Ruyue remained calm and composed as she wrote her words, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything. ¡°Could it be that I was wrong?¡± Elder Huo frowned. ¡°¡®All these are but basic knowledge, and yet she needs so much time? Could it be that she¡¯s not the dark horse of this competition? Perhaps the Slumber Mist was just a fluke.¡± The last bit of incense fell to the ground, and Mu Ruyue finished writing the last stroke just as the incense burned out. ¡°She¡¯s quite lucky to have caught up in the last second,¡± Qin Feifei watched Mu Ruyue walking toward the judges¡¯ seats with a cold gaze and smirked. She had thought this woman wouldn¡¯t even pass the knockout round. But it was only interesting for her if that was the case, wasn¡¯t it? If the opponent was too weak, then crushing them wouldn¡¯t be any fun. So, Qin Feifei was actually quite hopeful that she would pass the elimination round. ¡°Alright, time¡¯s up. Everyone put down your brushes and wait for the results.¡± Upon hearing this, the young ones who didn¡¯t finish walked down dejectedly, knowing they were definitely eliminated this time. Elder He ignored the expressions of the others and began reading the contestants¡¯ papers with Elder Huo, while Elder Qin sat cold-faced on the side, not sparing the papers a single glance. In his heart, he had already made a decision; what difference did it make to look or not? Go to ????????????????????.co ¡°Elder Huo, look at what this person wrote,¡± suddenly, Elder He got excited, holding an exam paper, ¡°Now I understand. Last time I used Fire Cloud Grass and Starlight Seed to refine an elixir and kept failing because the furnace exploded. It turns out I was missing an ingredient. And this, I¡¯ve never before heard of this effect of Purple Cloud Skin¡­¡± If the exam paper had been a haphazard scribble, Elder He wouldn¡¯t have been so excited. However, the paper included detailed explanations that forced him to believe its contents. Moreover, the paper was a lengthy piece, breaking down every ingredient of the medicinal herbs very clearly. Many were things they had never heard of before, including over ten elixir formulas. ¡°Mu Ruyue¡­¡± Elder He murmured the name, with his eyes shining with excitement. ¡°This person must be a genius, no doubt. She¡¯s absolutely a genius.¡± A person¡¯s memory is limited. Even if these were taught by her master, how could she know so much? Even Qingyu only managed to write six formulas. ¡°What?¡± Elder Huo snatched the paper over. Looking at the contents, he had a moment of sudden realization. ¡°So that¡¯s it. I wondered why I failed refining the Three-Element Pill last time. It turns out this is why.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t finished reading yet! What are you snatching for!¡± Elder He glared at him fiercely, quickly snatching the paper back into his own hands. As he read on, he suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of clarity. ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing the old man¡¯s shamelessness, Elder Huo was so annoyed he puffed out his cheeks and glared, but he had no other choice. He could only lean in and read the paper together with Elder He. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 91: This World is Fantastical (Part 3) Chapter 91: Chapter 91: This World is Fantastical (Part 3) Everyone was stunned; no one knew what had happened to make the two old men alternate between furrowing their brows and appearing as if they had a sudden realization. Just when everyone began to feel uneasy, a hearty laugh echoed throughout the entire venue. ¡°I understand now, haha, I finally understand. The problems that plagued me before have now been resolved; today¡¯s harvest has been quite substantial.¡± Although Mu Ruyue¡¯s elixir refining skills were not as good as this old fellow¡¯s, when it came to the analysis and formulation of medicinal herbs, no one from her previous life as a scion of a medical family would understand it better than Mu Ruyue. Moreover, this freak had the Dan Book, which was coveted by the powerhouses of the continent. With this Dan Book, becoming the strongest Alchemy Master on the continent was no longer just a dream. Everyone looked at Elder Huo, who was laughing madly, with faces full of confusion. ¡°Ahem,¡± Elder He coughed twice and said with a smile, ¡°All right, the results of the first round of eliminations are in. The third place in this elimination round goes to Lingtian.¡± Lingtian? Everyone exchanged glances; they seemed to have never heard this name before¡­ ¡°Lingtian, please come forward.¡± Seeming to know everyone¡¯s confusion, Elder He said indifferently. Immediately, the man shrouded in a black robe took two steps forward, nodded slightly towards Elder He, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I am Lingtian.¡± Elder He slightly furrowed his brow, hesitating as he looked at this strange man. Go to ????????????????????.co Who is he, really? ¡°The second place in the elimination round goes to Young Master Qingyu.¡± Young Master Qingyu only second place? This result made everyone stagger even more. Since Young Master Qingyu was the second, the first place must be Qin Feifei of the Qin Family, as only they had the stature to vie for supremacy in the contest. ¡°Feifei, you¡¯ve finally won the first place,¡± Qin Luo exclaimed excitedly, ¡°I knew that Feifei you were always the best, even surpassing Young Master Qingyu this time.¡± Qin Feifei smiled faintly and turned to look at the judges¡¯ bench, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the results to be announced.¡± But from her demeanor, she was certainly confident about the outcome. ¡°Now, for the champion of this elimination round,¡± Elder He chuckled, his gaze surveying the now quiet crowd as he raised an eyebrow, ¡°the champion of this competition is¡ªMu Ruyue.¡± Qin Feifei¡¯s smile froze, her beautiful eyes widened in shock, her complexion turned pale, and her delicate body trembled slightly. An elimination round, and she didn¡¯t even make the top three? How could that be possible! Qin Feifei bit her thin lips tightly, a flash of coldness in her eyes. She was curious to know who Mu Ruyue was that kept her out of the top three. As everyone gawked in disbelief, the plainly dressed Mu Ruyue slowly stepped forward. Her attire was simple, without any accessories, making her appear exceptionally pure. Yet, even so, her extraordinary beauty overshadowed all the women present. Such a stunning girl immediately drew the attention of many people. However, as they spotted the insignia on the young girl¡¯s robe that indicated the level of an Alchemist, everyone looked as if they had seen a ghost. What kind of joke was this? A Mid-level Human-class Alchemist? A mere Mid-level Human-class Alchemist had actually won the championship in this elimination round? Were they seeing things, or had the world gone fantastical? Since when could a Mid-level Human-class Alchemist be so incredible as to push out Qin Feifei, a Low-level Earth Rank Alchemist, from the top three? Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 92: The Contest of Spiritual Power Chapter 92: Chapter 92: The Contest of Spiritual Power Qin Feifei clenched her fists tightly, her delicate body trembling uncontrollably. The words of the crowd echoed incessantly by her ears. As a Low-level Earth Rank Alchemy Master, she didn¡¯t even make it into the top three, yet the champion was merely a Mid-level Human-class. How could she bear this? How could she endure? Calming the turmoil in her chest, Qin Feifei¡¯s gaze towards Mu Ruyue inadvertently grew colder. Elder Qin noticed Qin Feifei¡¯s mood, his white eyebrows slightly furrowed before he sighed. This girl still lacked training, a single failure was enough to destabilize her temperament. Continuing this way would be detrimental to her future. The best plan now was to first let her defeat Mu Ruyue. After all, the elimination round tested only knowledge, but what truly mattered was the upcoming competition¡­ ¡°Alright, the first contest has already determined a winner. The next contest will test your spiritual power,¡± Elder He smiled as he stood up, waved his hand, and immediately someone brought over a massive stone. This giant stone, requiring dozens of people to carry, was less a stone and more a mountain of rock, seemingly indestructible. Everyone was clueless about what Elder He intended, merely staring at him in bewilderment. ¡°Do you see this stone? It is a solid piece of steel stone. Even if our Chairman were to strike, it might not break. Later, you will attack this stone with your spiritual power. Whoever causes the most damage will be the champion of this competition.¡± Elder He smiled faintly, knowing this task was a bit much for these youngsters. However, for an Alchemy Master, spiritual power was the most crucial aspect. ¡°What if someone shatters it all at once?¡± At once, someone raised a question from below. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Elder He chuckled and said, ¡°Let me be clear with you, that is absolutely impossible. Even the most talented individuals on the continent could not use their spiritual power to shatter a complete piece of steel stone, so you can be completely at ease. This is my guarantee to you.¡± Hearing Elder He¡¯s words, the crowd finally relaxed. ¡°Mu Ruyue,¡± Elder He¡¯s eyes turned to Mu Ruyue, smiling as he said, ¡°As you were the champion just now, you will attack the steel stone first. Remember, you can only use your spiritual power; using Elemental Power would be against the rules.¡± He was curious. Beyond an Alchemy Master¡¯s knowledge, what was her spiritual strength like? Last, not quite reassured, he added a comment, ¡°Use all your spiritual power against the steel stone, leave no effort hidden.¡± Mu Ruyue pursed her lips, noncommittal. But was the steel stone really that invincible? ¡°Hmph.¡± Qin Feifei scoffed coldly, her face wearing a mocking smile, watching how Mu Ruyue, with her mere Mid-level Human-class strength, possibly couldn¡¯t even damage a single corner. She was the first to perform, and she could only become a joke. Mu Ruyue approached the steel stone, took a deep breath, and then released her spiritual power. A formidable spiritual power spread out, instantly causing leaves to flutter down and sand to fill the air. With a loud boom, the formidable spiritual power, under the astonished gazes of the audience, slammed into the steel stone and then, a jaw-dropping scene occurred. Under that spiritual power, a complete mountain of steel stone directly shattered, collapsing downwards¡­ Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Shes Definitely Not Human Chapter 93: Chapter 93 She¡¯s Definitely Not Human Not to mention others, even Mu Ruyue herself was stunned; she incredulously turned to look at Elder He, whose face was blank, and blinked dazedly. Hadn¡¯t this old man assured her that it absolutely wouldn¡¯t collapse? Yet she hadn¡¯t even used all her strength, so why had the entire steel stone been destroyed? Monster! That was the only thought in everyone¡¯s minds at the moment. No one was unaware of how hard steel stone was, yet how had such a large block of steel stone been directly smashed into pieces by her spiritual power? Was this person even human? ¡°Umm, was this steel stone made of dirt?¡± Mu Ruyue thought for a while, and that was the only possibility; otherwise, why would it have collapsed when she hadn¡¯t exerted much effort? Elder He was so embarrassed that he almost fell off his chair. He took a deep breath to calm his agitated emotions and said, ¡°Girl, I can assure you that this is a genuine steel stone; we had it tested by specialists.¡± Thinking of what he had just said made him feel his face flush with embarrassment, as today he had lost a great deal of face. ¡°Elder He, if this is a genuine steel stone, then why could she destroy it completely?¡± Qin Feifei bit her red lips, somewhat unwilling to accept it. She had been waiting to watch this woman become the laughingstock, but who knew this woman would make such a grand spectacle? Why was her spiritual power so formidable, and how was she still only at the Mid-level Human-class? So, there must have been some anomaly with this steel stone. ¡°Qin Feifei, are you accusing me of protecting her?¡± Elder He¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he spoke in an unfriendly tone, ¡°This steel stone was procured by the Chairman, if you have any complaints, take them to him.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Qin Feifei¡¯s heart jolted suddenly, and she quickly lowered her head, biting her lip and said, ¡°I did not mean that Elder He is protecting this woman, I just find it too unrealistic¡­ ¡± Anyone would find it hard to believe that an Alchemy Master at the Mid-level Human-class could possess such tremendous spiritual power. ¡°Enough!¡± Elder Qin frowned and interrupted Qin Feifei coldly, ¡°Feifei, I can guarantee the authenticity of this steel stone, so you can rest assured.¡± The crowd, initially skeptical, ceased their doubts upon hearing this. Elder Qin was a member of the Qin Family, and even he did not side with Qin Feifei. It was clear that the steel stone was indeed genuine, meaning that the girl must possess such formidable spiritual power. At that moment, everyone felt convinced¡­ She definitely wasn¡¯t human! Who, especially a woman, could achieve what she had done? ¡°Since the steel stone has been destroyed, the outcome of this competition has been decided, with Mu Ruyue still the champion; the other rankings will follow the same from the elimination round.¡± Following Elder He¡¯s words, Qin Feifei clenched her fists in frustration. She had hoped this competition would advance her into the top three, but it was all ruined by this woman, forcing her out of the top ranks. Having not achieved the top three spots in either the elimination or advancement rounds, how could the proud Qin Feifei be content? She could imagine her outcome in the final competition, still being excluded from the top three ranks. Elder He glanced at Qin Feifei, and upon seeing the bitterness in her eyes, he slightly furrowed his brows, then continued, ¡°The final competition will proceed next. There are no special requirements for this last contest; just refine your most proficient Elixir, and the winner will be decided based on the Elixir¡¯s level.¡± Qin Feifei¡¯s clenched fists relaxed, and a cold smile hung on her lips as her cold gaze swept past Mu Ruyue. The first two times, you were too lucky; this time, it¡¯s a test of your own strength. How could you, an Alchemy Master at the Mid-level Human-class, continue to contend for the championship? Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 94: The Mysterious Man in Black Robe Chapter 94: Chapter 94: The Mysterious Man in Black Robe Everyone orderly selected their medicinal herbs and then returned to their places. Qin Feifei glanced at Mu Ruyue and sneered as she took out her Pill Furnace. A bright red Pill Furnace appeared in front of her, and then she slightly lifted her palm, a cluster of bright flames dancing uncertainly over it. ¡°This time, I must defeat that woman.¡± Otherwise, what face would she have left to stay here? As the alchemy began, everyone had immersed their minds in producing the elixir. Hence, no one noticed the robed figure quietly taking out a porcelain bottle, from which a trace of colorless, odorless gas emerged. As the gas passed over the herbs, they began to wither bit by bit. ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± ¡°Why have my herbs withered?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, this is the end¡­¡± The crowd was greatly shocked and soon, their faces revealed utter despair. If it was too late to prepare the materials, had they lost the competition before it even started? How could they resign themselves to this? ¡°What is going on!¡± Elder Huo¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he rose from his seat, his gaze sweeping over the robed figure and gradually becoming more grim. ¡°I felt something strange about this robed person earlier. Could it be he tampered with something?¡± But without evidence, even Elder Huo was helpless. Moreover, not only had the others¡¯ materials withered, but even those of the robed person himself had shriveled up. If his had not, that would be another story¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co The robed man sneered. Regardless of whether the organizers could prepare the materials in time, he would not allow these people to succeed in mixing their concoctions. The victory of this competition could only be his! ¡°No!¡± Qin Feifei, seeing her withered herbs right in front of her, immediately paled, her delicate face blanched. She bit her lip tightly, her body trembling, ¡°Why¡­ why did this happen? I am not willing to accept this! I didn¡¯t even make it to the top three in the previous three instances; I had hoped to redeem myself with this competition. How can I be left without even a chance to compete?¡± She was indeed very unwilling. The Alchemy Conference was only held once every few years, and if she missed this opportunity, it would be days before she had another. ¡°Ahem,¡± Elder Huo coughed twice, his piercing eyes scanning the surroundings as he spoke faintly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, since an unexpected event has occurred, this competition will be postponed until¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Before he could finish, Lingtian stepped forward, the corners of his lips curling up beneath his robed cloak, his voice hoarse, ¡°As an Alchemy Master, one must handle unexpected events. Since that is the case, there must be a way to resolve the withering of the herbs.¡± ¡°Do you have a way?¡± Elder Huo asked with a sinking face. Lingtian sneered and, without further comment, walked back to his place. He slowly raised his palm. His fingers were slender and attractive, with well-defined bones. A faint green glow swirled in the palm of his hand, slowly seeping into the herbs. After a while, the originally withered herbs showed signs of life. ¡°The legendary Qi Nourishing Medicine!¡± Elder He stood up abruptly, his face ashen as he looked at Lingtian, ¡°You are that person¡¯s disciple!¡± ¡°Indeed, I am that person¡¯s disciple, and my name is not Lingtian,¡± his face was always shrouded in the robe, hence nobody saw his expression, ¡°You should be familiar with my name, the proud disciple of that person, Ling Ye.¡± Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 95: The Battle for the Crown (Part 1) No content Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 96: The Championship Contest (Part 2) No content Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Chapter 97: The Battle for the Crown (Part 3) No content Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Chapter 98: The Championship Battle (Part 4) Chapter 98: Chapter 98: The Championship Battle (Part 4) Elder He gave a faint smile, accepted the elixir refined by Ling Ye, and with a slight squint of his eyes, said indifferently, ¡°Earth-level Intermediate Elixir, with a Fusion Rate of ninety percent, and an Origin Transformation Rate of eighty-five percent.¡± Whoosh. The crowd instantly erupted. He had not only refined an Earth-level Intermediate Elixir, but its Origin Transformation Rate was even at eighty-five percent? With a Fusion Rate even reaching ninety percent, could even Young Master Qingyu possess such strength? ¡°Miss Yue, bring your elixir over.¡± Without looking at the crowd¡¯s reaction, Elder He spoke with a smile. He still wanted to see the elixir that the young girl had refined? Was there even a need to look at it? If this man named Ling Ye was so formidable, even if the girl had something hidden up her sleeve, she would certainly not be his match. Age was a significant disadvantage. The girl looked to be only fifteen, right? What could one achieve at the age of fifteen? She couldn¡¯t possibly be more talented than Young Master Qingyu, could she? Mu Ruyue seemed not to have heard the discussions below, and slowly walked up to Elder He, placing the elixir in front of him, then retreated a few steps. Elder He suppressed the nervousness in his heart, gently picked up the material, and suddenly, his expression changed slightly, turning to Mu Ruyue in astonishment. ¡°Elder He, what happened?¡± Elder Huo frowned slightly, looking at the old fellow with bewilderment. ¡°An Earth-level Intermediate Elixir, with a Fusion Rate of ninety-five percent, and the Origin Transformation Rate is¡­ one hundred percent.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Silence¡­ Absolute silence fell over the venue following Elder He¡¯s words. What did the Origin Transformation Rate represent? It showed how quickly after ingesting the elixir one could convert its medicinal power into Elemental Power within the body. And for a Recovery Pill with a hundred percent Origin Transformation Rate, the moment you consumed it, your Qi would be instantly restored to its peak condition. Merely in an instant. ¡°Elder He, is¡­ is there some kind of mistake?¡± Qin Feifei bit her lip and asked with a slightly changed complexion. Wasn¡¯t she just a Mid-level Human-class Pharmacist? How could she be so formidable? Elder He no longer said anything more, tossing the elixir to Elder Qin by his side. Elder Qin caught the elixir, nodded at Qin Feifei, and said, ¡°Elder He¡¯s judgement is correct, this is indeed an Earth-level Intermediate Elixir, and moreover, the Origin Transformation Rate is one hundred percent.¡± Qin Feifei¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, her steps wobbled, but in the end, she did not fall. She had lost. Not only had Ling Ye lost this time, but she had also lost, and moreover, she had lost utterly without dignity. Suddenly, Qin Feifei thought of what she had said earlier and felt an impulse to slap herself in the face. Today, she had lost face completely. Ling Ye looked up at Mu Ruyue and walked straight out of the venue, his steps hesitating for a moment as he passed her before dropping a sentence: ¡°We will meet again sooner or later to decide a winner, and this time, I, Ling Ye, am thoroughly convinced by my defeat.¡± With those words, he did not say anything more and left the venue. His departure did not attract much attention because, at that moment, everyone was still reeling from what Elder He and Elder Qin had just said, feeling dizzy and disoriented. A fifteen-year-old Earth-level Intermediate Alchemist? With an Origin Transformation Rate of one hundred percent? Possessing alchemic knowledge that even Elder Huo and Elder He admired? And even using spiritual power to shatter an entire steel stone to dust? Was this woman even human? Even a man could not match her might¡­ And she was destined to become the protagonist of this Alchemy Conference, the center of everyone¡¯s attention, shining brightly, and years later, still fondly remembered when brought up in conversations¡­ Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Whats So Good About That Fool (Part 1) Chapter 99: Chapter 99: What¡¯s So Good About That Fool (Part 1) ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, since the contest has ended, the next event will be the award ceremony in three days,¡± Elder Huo said, smiling as he stood up. The smile covering his face was so apparent that anyone could see his good mood today. Finally, he glanced at Mu Ruyue, his face still beaming with smiles as he left the venue. Well, having found such a promising seedling, I should go back and discuss with the Chairman about keeping her in the Alchemy Conference. ¡ª¡ª The night was still. Not far from the venue, in an inn, Mu Ruyue seemed to be deeply asleep. The bright moonlight streamed through the window, shining on her delicate face. At that moment, a strange aura swept into the room. Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes flickered, but she did not open them, merely silently observing what the other party was about to do. The intense aura lingered around the tip of her nose, as if breath was blowing on her face. Mu Ruyue could no longer hold back and suddenly opened her eyes. In an instant, a stunningly beautiful face appeared in her eyes as dark as night. The man, dressed in red, was devilishly handsome, his alluring red lips slightly tilted in a perfect curve. His chest was half-exposed, his pale skin gleaming ambiguously in the moonlight. At this moment, the man, with his hands supporting himself on the bed, squinted his Phoenix Eyes as he sized up Mu Ruyue. Their close proximity successfully made Mu Ruyue close her eyes again. ¡°Get out!¡± A furious shout, accompanied by a loud bang, followed as Mu Ruyue kicked the man¡¯s body, and then, a loud yell shattered the stillness of the night. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°Ah!!!¡± Feng Jingtian wanted to cover the area kicked by Mu Ruyue, but feeling it improper, he could only hobble to the corner, glaring at Mu Ruyue with a woeful look. ¡°You vicious woman! Do you want me to be incapable of fathering children? If I indeed become incapable, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer the same fate!¡± Feng Jingtian grumbled, his teeth itching with hatred, yet he was helpless against this woman. He had planned to sneak in for a tryst all night, but not only did he fail to get a whiff of fragrance, he almost ended up damaging his ability to father children. God knows that although Feng Jingtian had frolicked among many women over the years, he found them too vulgar to touch, choosing merely to tease them a bit over tea before he left. So, to this day, he was still a virgin. If that part really became useless, wouldn¡¯t his life end without ever experiencing those soul-stirring sensations, turning into a pile of bones? ¡°Feng Jingtian,¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a cold gleam flashing, she coldly said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What am I doing? What do you think a man and a woman are doing here alone in the middle of the night? Besides a private meeting, what else could it be? You are really heartless, woman. What if I really become incapable of having children, will you compensate me with a son?¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at Feng Jingtian¡¯s lower body, raising her eyebrows lightly, she said, ¡°If you are worried about not having a son to see you off in your old age, I¡¯ll have my son take care of your funeral arrangements in the future.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Jingtian was so angered he really wanted to spank this woman furiously. He took a deep breath, his teeth clenched as he said, ¡°Woman, you curse me to death? Even if I descend into hell, I¡¯ll drag you with me, and we can continue our entanglement there.¡± ¡°Sorry, I have no interest in entangling with you,¡± Mu Ruyue yawned coldly, giving Feng Jingtian a cold look, ¡°Also, you can roll out now.¡± Feng Jingtian, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her words, limped and sat down on a chair, pouring himself a cup of tea, behaving as if he were the master of the house. Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Whats so good about that idiot (Part 2) Chapter 100: Chapter 100 What¡¯s so good about that idiot (Part 2) ¡°Woman, I have already checked your background during this time, and it¡¯s said that you¡¯re to marry an idiot?¡± Feng Jingtian shook his head, a pair of swirling phoenix eyes filled with mirth, bewitchingly handsome to the point of stunning. ¡°If you want to leave, I can take you away, even the Emperor has no right to stop you, but the condition is¡­¡± Feng Jingtian completely missed Mu Ruyue¡¯s darkening complexion as he quirked his lips, half-smiling, ¡°that you marry me, how about it?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s face was as still as dead water, the chill emanating from her body icy. She looked at Feng Jingtian¡¯s demonically attractive face and said coldly, ¡°He and I are not yet married, yet he is already my husband. If you dare to call him an idiot again, believe me, I may not be able to kill you now, but one day, I will make you regret it.¡± Gradually, the smile on Feng Jingtian¡¯s lips disappeared. He turned his head to look at the girl¡¯s icy countenance, feeling as if something had fiercely struck his heart. ¡°What¡¯s so good about that idiot?¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s gaze darkened bit by bit, his phoenix eyes clouding over, as he stared fixedly at Mu Ruyue. Even he didn¡¯t know what he was feeling at that moment. Upon their first meeting, he habitually reserved some interest for beautiful women, yet that was it. However, her indifferent attitude gradually became unforgettable to him. Over the years, people have either been dazzled by his stunning beauty or scorned him for his perpetual red attire and a face more beautiful than a woman¡¯s. Yet with her, there was no dazzle, no scorn, just indifference¡­ After returning, he began searching for news about her, his curiosity shifting from pity to admiration. Who could have imagined the many grievances she had suffered over the years? Her own kin, willing to see her dead for the sake of a stranger, her extraordinary Talent wasted due to childhood poisoning leading to blocked meridians and enduring humiliation. This woman had endured so much suffering, yet on that day she rose, her brilliance shone forth, letting the world realize that the Eldest Miss of the Mu Family was no longer a good-for-nothing. But now, this woman was standing before him, defending another man, making Feng Jingtian¡¯s heart wrench painfully, his phoenix eyes brimming with a sense of grievance. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 ¡°His virtues are not for others to know, I understand them well enough myself.¡± To be honest, Mu Ruyue still didn¡¯t know what place Ye Wuchen held in her heart, but no matter where she was, just the thought of that youth filled her with warmth. That youth was untainted by this world, pure like a blank sheet of paper. In her world filled with bloodshed, he was like a ray of sunshine breaking through her darkened spirit. It was because of his existence that she didn¡¯t feel alone in this strange world. Outside the window, under the light of the silver moon, the man in the Silver Mask stood tall with his hands behind his back, bathed in moonlight, his gaze endlessly tender as it rested on the familiar face inside the window. He truly wished he could immediately take this woman as his wife, but he knew that the time was not yet right. He could only wait until the day everything became clear, then he would marry her¡­ ¡°Feng Jingtian?¡± The man in the Silver Mask¡¯s gaze fell on that bewitching face, his lips curving with a chilling air, ¡°Daring to covet my woman, seems like he needs a lesson. Not everyone is permitted to covet her, but that kick she gave was rather good.¡± He hoped that on their wedding night in the future, she wouldn¡¯t give him the same treatment¡­ Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 101: The Scheming Ye Wuchen Chapter 101: Chapter 101: The Scheming Ye Wuchen ¡°Woman,¡± Feng Jingtian curled his lips into a smile, exuding boundless charm. The exposed chest and bare back of his red attire made him look even more provocative, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t married him yet, I still have a chance. I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t even surpass a fool.¡± After saying this, he laughed out loud twice and turned to walk towards the door. However, not long after he left the inn, his path was blocked by a tall figure. The man in front of him was clad in a silver robe, like a Banished Immortal in the moonlight, his face covered with a silver mask, revealing only a pair of bone-chilling eyes. This man¡¯s lips curled in a wicked smile, like a Shura, emanating an aura so powerful it even made Feng Jingtian take a few steps back. ¡°She is my woman,¡± the man smiled with a sinister charm and a sudden burst of malicious aura exploded from him, ¡°Therefore, I won¡¯t allow any man to covet her.¡± Feng Jingtian burst into laughter, a beauty impossible to describe in words, so much so, that it was hard to imagine a man could smile so gorgeously. ¡°Since when did that woman become your exclusive property?¡± The man narrowed his eyes, a sinister light flashing across them, ¡°Unless she decides to let go of my hand, I will not release her, not even through trials of blade and fire. I especially don¡¯t want others entangling with her, moreover¡­ she despises you.¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s face slightly changed; the man was right, that woman indeed disliked him, a fact Feng Jingtian was reluctant to contemplate. ¡°So what?¡± Feng Jingtian slowly recovered, his lips curled in a smile, ¡°As long as I frequently appear by her side, she will naturally forget the mistake I made when we first met.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t have that chance¡­¡± The man raised his eyes slightly, looking at Feng Jingtian¡¯s astonished gaze, and slowly smiled, ¡°Because, within half a year, you won¡¯t be able to leave your bed.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï He was a decisive man, of course unwilling to allow a dangerous seed to sprout. Especially since he had not yet obtained Mu Ruyue¡¯s assurance, nor did he know if her heart stayed with him. So, he had to make this man disappear for the time being. As for half a year later¡­ If he couldn¡¯t win her heart in that time, then he wasn¡¯t the Ghost King Ye Wuchen. Feng Jingtian narrowed his Phoenix Eyes; he had a premonition that this man was very strong, absurdly so. How could such a formidable man appear beside that woman? It seemed, this time, the difficulties he faced in pursuing that woman were not minor. Meanwhile, Mu Ruyue was unaware of the incident, and having chased away that beguiling man, she lost her desire for sleep. She sat cross-legged on the bed and began her Cultivation, with faint Qi swirling around her before gradually being absorbed into her body. Whoosh. The small beast on the bed jumped down. Its tiny body elongated, transforming into a handsome man with sharply defined features. Yan Jin sat beside her, quietly watching Mu Ruyue Cultivate. Regardless of how reliable the girl may seem, when it comes to matters of the heart, she appeared quite clueless, yet somehow managed to easily attract men. First, there was the Ghost King Ye Wuchen and now, another enchanting man, Feng Jingtian. Luckily, his feelings for the girl were merely admiration, without any other emotions mixed in. Otherwise, loving such a girl would make for a very bitter journey¡­ Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Peerless Man Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Peerless Man ¡°So, you have come back after all?¡± In the serene valley, a melancholic sigh slowly echoed. If anyone saw the man standing in front of the valley, they would surely exclaim, ¡°What a peerless man!¡± Such exceptional beauty is indeed rare in this world. Beneath that dazzling, piercing white hair, the man¡¯s features appeared even more handsome, so handsome that he resembled an Immortal. He wore a pristine white garment that fluttered slightly in the breeze, making him look as if he were a Banished Immortal from afar, stunningly beautiful. Not only was the man¡¯s hair white, but his eyebrows were as well, only his eyes were undoubtedly normal, a pair of black orbs imbuing a hint of melancholy. But for whom was his sorrow? Whose sake was that white hair for? The man chuckled softly, his handsome features becoming even more otherworldly with that smile. He seemed like a Banished Immortal untouched by worldly dust, possessing a transcendental aura¡­ Three days later, at the Alchemy Conference venue. The Chairman glanced at the numerous people below him and cleared his throat twice before smiling and standing up, ¡°Next, I shall announce the rewards for this competition.¡± Rustle. The crowd stirred, everyone eager to know what the champion¡¯s prize would be. The Chairman, pleased to see such atmosphere, smiled like a sly fox, ¡°This time, the champion¡¯s prize will be our Alchemy Conference¡¯s Phoenix Tripod.¡± The crowd was stunned. Everyone knew that the Phoenix Tripod was a divine artifact, which could aid in refining high-level Elixirs. However, the Phoenix Tripod chose its own master, and even the Chairman¡¯s grandson could not bind it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Now, the Chairman was using the Phoenix Tripod as the prize for this competition? ¡°Bring forth the Phoenix Tripod!¡± As these words fell, people immediately started carrying the Phoenix Tripod forward. It required ten people to lift, and a red cloth covered it. When the red cloth was pulled away, a treasure tripod with four vivid walls appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. On the treasure tripod, a Phoenix spreading its wings as if ready to soar out was engraved, lifelike and possibly about to leap from within the tripod. However, while others only saw the splendid exterior of the Phoenix Tripod, only Mu Ruyue seemed to hear the pleasing and melodious roar of the Phoenix¡­ Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes flickered subtly as she gazed quietly at the Phoenix Tripod. ¡°This woman really got lucky,¡± Qin Feifei, her face flushed with anger, clenched the fabric in her palms tightly, her eyes brimming with jealous fury staring dead at Mu Ruyue. That Phoenix Tripod was a real treasure. Even Elder Qin had no qualifications to touch it, and now they were giving it to this woman? It was truly baffling what the Alchemy Conference was up to. ¡°Girl, come and try, see if you can bind the Phoenix Tripod,¡± the Chairman looked at Mu Ruyue with a smile, his expression kind and amiable like a loving grandpa. However, Mu Ruyue caught the sly twinkle in his eyes and just as she was about to step forward, she withdrew her foot. ¡°Girl? Why don¡¯t you try to bind it?¡± The Chairman obviously saw her movement, his white eyebrows raising slightly as he asked. ¡°After I bind it, you won¡¯t make any demands of me?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes shifted subtly a few times, feeling that the fox-like old man was up to no good. The Chairman was momentarily stunned. Others were desperate for the Phoenix Tripod but couldn¡¯t get it, yet this girl was still trying to refuse? Although she had indeed voiced his own intentions. ¡°Hehe, girl, rest assured. I promise you, this Phoenix Tripod is indeed the champion¡¯s prize for this Alchemy Conference. If you can bind it, it will belong to you completely, and I will make no unreasonable demands,¡± he said. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Breakthrough, Breakthrough Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Breakthrough, Breakthrough ¡°Fine then,¡± Mu Ruyue sighed softly and stepped forward slowly, when she suddenly struck the Phoenix Tripod with her spiritual power. In that instant, red light exploded from the tripod, filling the entire arena. In awe, everyone was stunned, their eyes wide as they stared at the girl enveloped in red light. The Chairman could no longer contain himself and stood up, his eyes intently fixed on Mu Ruyue. ¡°Could it be that she is the destined Master of the Phoenix Tripod? It seems the continent is going to be thrown into chaos again. Soon, due to this girl¡¯s sudden emergence, there will inevitably be a groundbreaking change¡­¡± He did not know whether this change would be a blessing or a curse. At this moment, within the red light, Mu Ruyue only felt a force violently crashing into her body, rampaging through her meridians, and she couldn¡¯t suppress spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, her delicate face turning deathly pale. Once the red light had dissipated, the crowd saw the girl sitting in front of the Phoenix Tripod, all exchanging glances, no one knowing what had just happened. ¡°Hiss!¡± The intense pain made Mu Ruyue¡¯s body convulse, as if something was forcibly expanding her not-so-large meridians. Just when she could hardly bear the pain, a figure in a silver robe flashed by, and the man embraced her in his arms. Under his silver mask, his dark eyes looked at her with pity. Mu Ruyue¡¯s body trembled slightly, the feeling was very warm, and very familiar¡­ ¡°Wuchen¡­¡± Gradually, Mu Ruyue¡¯s consciousness began to blur, but she murmured unknowingly; she clearly felt the arms holding her tremble slightly, then a warm sensation flowed into her body, also clearing her mind. A silver mask appeared in front of her, the man¡¯s face unseen, yet his eyes somehow felt incredibly familiar, she just couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen them before. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°You¡¯re not Wuchen.¡± At that moment, she truly thought that Ye Wuchen had suddenly appeared at the Alchemy Conference venue. It turns out this man was not him, but then who was he? Looking into the man¡¯s pained eyes made her heart quiver. Suddenly, tremendous amounts of Qi surged towards Mu Ruyue, quickly absorbed into her body. The meridians that had expanded due to her contract with the Phoenix Tripod were also nourished by the Qi, gradually easing the pain. Perhaps due to absorbing a large amount of Qi in an instant, Mu Ruyue pushed through her bottleneck and finally advanced from a Fourth-stage Martial Artist to a Fifth-rank, reaching a whole new level. The man in the silver mask gently set down the girl in his arms, looked deeply at her one last time, and before she could voice her questions, disappeared from the venue as if he had never been there. ¡°Who exactly is he?¡± Mu Ruyue slightly furrowed her brows, the man giving her an oddly familiar feeling, especially those eyes, as if she had seen them somewhere before. ¡°Young lady, I should congratulate you,¡± the Chairman approached with a smile, ¡°not only have you successfully contracted the Phoenix Tripod, but you have also advanced to the Fifth-rank. Such an achievement ranks among the top in the Four Countries.¡± ¡°Congratulations, congratulations.¡± Elder Huo and others also came over to sincerely congratulate her. ¡°Alright, since you have taken the Phoenix Tripod,¡± a sly glint crossed the Chairman¡¯s eyes as he said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options. First, become my disciple. As long as you¡¯re my disciple, I guarantee no one here will dare to bully you. Second, I¡¯ll give you my grandson to do with as you please, whether it¡¯s to warm your bed, fold your quilts, or even for you to discipline him as you like¡ªeven if it involves scolding or beating, I will not interfere.¡± Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Dare to be More Arrogant Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Dare to be More Arrogant In fact, the old man really wanted Mu Ruyue to be his granddaughter-in-law, but he knew this girl had a stubborn streak and would definitely not agree. That¡¯s why he wanted Qingyu to stay by her side, hoping that in time, affection would grow; he had all the time in the world to wait. No sooner had his words fallen than not just others, but even Qingyu himself was stunned, looking at the Chairman with the most wronged expression in his eyes. Was this considered being sold out by his own grandpa? ¡°Grandpa.¡± Qingyu furrowed his brows, his handsome face tinged with a look of grievance. ¡°You shut your mouth!¡± the Chairman glared at him viciously, ¡°Your grandpa is talking business here, what are you butting in for? Go stand aside.¡± Qingyu reluctantly shook his head, thinking how could he have such a grandpa? The man had sold off his own grandson without any hesitation. ¡°Miss, my grandpa is joking with you, please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Qingyu raised his head, giving Mu Ruyue a shy smile. He scratched his head and said, ¡°This old guy is just like that, no respect for¡ª¡± Before he could finish the word ¡°respect¡±, a fist landed heavily on his head. The Chairman, quivering with rage, glared at him like a ferocious deity: ¡°Is that how you talk about your grandpa? ¡®No respect for the old¡¯? Brat, I am your grandpa!¡± Qingyu pursed his lips, giving him a pitiful look. Having such a mischievous old child for a grandpa was worse than not having one at all¡­ ¡°Hehe, girl, what do you think?¡± the Chairman turned his head to look at Mu Ruyue, saying with a beaming smile, ¡°My grandson is actually not too bad. He¡¯s quite presentable, he¡¯s got Talent, and can cook and clean. Why not consider taking him in?¡± Mu Ruyue sighed helplessly, ¡°I already have a husband, and besides, it doesn¡¯t seem like your grandson is willing.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Looking at Qingyu¡¯s grievously woeful appearance, he was the spitting image of a little uke suffering inhuman abuse. ¡°How about becoming my apprentice then?¡± the Chairman fell silent for a moment, his eyes suddenly brightened, he asked. Mu Ruyue shook her head, ¡°I refuse.¡± Refuse? She refused? Everyone looked at Mu Ruyue in astonishment. Who didn¡¯t know of the Chairman¡¯s status? In the world today, the only person who could rival him was the haughty Elder Wu Yu. Yet, this girl had dared to refuse the Chairman¡¯s offer to take her as an apprentice? Could she be any more audacious? ¡°Girl, if you refuse me, you should at least give me a reason,¡± the Chairman said with a look of hurt. He wanted to take an apprentice, and she refused? Could her master be even more formidable than him? ¡°Because I already have a master, and he will be coming here in a few days. If you want to take me as your apprentice, you can discuss it with him,¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders and said with a half-hearted smile. Hearing this, the Chairman breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Fine, when your master arrives, I will personally talk to him about this. If he agrees, then you¡¯ll be my apprentice from then on.¡± Within the Four Countries, aside from Elder Wu Yu, who else¡¯s Elixir skills surpassed his? And he had never heard of Elder Wu Yu taking any disciple, so clearly, this girl wasn¡¯t his student. If that was the case, it should be easy for her master to give up his apprentice to him, right? As the Pill Association Chairman, asking for a single person should be met with agreement from that guy¡­ In the crowd, the Silver Mask man who had yet to leave witnessed the entire scene, a faint smile curling up under his mask. The man felt an urge to keep Mu Ruyue all to himself to prevent others from coveting her, but he understood that this woman was not like other women; she was not content hiding behind someone else, basking in their protection. She was destined, by her own efforts, to reach the Peak of Martial Arts, and to look down upon the world with cold eyes¡­ Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 105: An Old Acquaintance Seems Familiar (Part 1) Chapter 105: Chapter 105: An Old Acquaintance Seems Familiar (Part 1) ¡°Pretty sister.¡± Just as Mu Ruyue left the venue, a figure pounced towards her, fiercely colliding into her embrace, with Xiao Qingqing lifting her watery eyes to gaze at Mu Ruyue. ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you come to see Qingqing?¡± For some reason, seeing this girl rush into her arms, Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. ¡°Qingqing, you must not be impolite.¡± An elegant reprimand came from behind them, and then Madam Sheng Yue, dressed in a goose-yellow muslin dress, approached with a smile, her steps exceedingly graceful, like a true noble, exuding an air of nobility all around. ¡°Yue¡¯er, the news of that day¡¯s competition has already spread throughout the entire city,¡± Madam Sheng Yue said with a gracious smile playing on her lips, her eyes full of affection as she looked at the young girl before her, ¡°I had not expected Yue¡¯er to be such a prodigy. It¡¯s ridiculous how the Qin Family is so full of themselves.¡± Having said this, Madam Sheng Yue slowly stepped forward, gently grasping Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand, ¡°Yue¡¯er, rest assured, with me here, not even the entire Alchemy Conference can touch you, let alone the Qin Family.¡± Feeling the warmth of Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s palm, Mu Ruyue felt warmth inside her, and her usually indifferent eyes gradually grew warmer, ¡°Then, I thank you, Madam.¡± ¡°Still calling me Madam? Yue¡¯er, why don¡¯t you become my daughter instead?¡± Mu Ruyue looked at Madam Sheng Yue in surprise. ¡°Hehe,¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled softly, gently saying, ¡°I mentioned to you the other day that I had a daughter before Qingqing was born, and she would be about your age now. Unfortunately, she was taken away by our Xiao Family¡¯s enemies over a decade ago. They hurt my poor daughter just to strike at us. Now, seeing you, Yue¡¯er, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m seeing my precious daughter¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue gently wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and sighed faintly; she still did not know whether her own daughter was dead or alive, and that had become her greatest pain. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Pretty sister, it seems you really have become Qingqing¡¯s sister,¡± Xiao Qingqing, pulling on Mu Ruyue¡¯s sleeve, her large eyes filled with excitement, ¡°That means Qingqing and the pretty sister are family now.¡± Mu Ruyue, looking at the gentle face of Madam Sheng Yue, seemed to think of her parents back in Huaxia, her eyes growing moist, ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°Ah, my good child,¡± Madam Sheng Yue stepped forward to embrace Mu Ruyue, her eyes glistening with tears, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but seeing you makes me think of my daughter. I feel an inexplicable closeness to you, perhaps we had a connection in a past life, don¡¯t you think?¡± Just then, the people from the Qin Family walked out, eyeing Mu Ruyue and her group coldly, snorting through their nostrils. ¡°Sister, that is Madam Sheng Yue,¡± Qin Luo pulled Qin Feifei¡¯s sleeve and said. ¡°What?¡± Qin Feifei was taken aback, her gaze towards Mu Ruyue now laced with some jealousy. Why could this woman catch Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eye? Could it be just because she saved Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s daughter? Madam Sheng Yue patted Mu Ruyue¡¯s shoulder, her cold gaze sweeping over the emerging members of the Qin Family. Her lips curled up into a sinister smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the people of the Qin Family have been giving my newly adopted daughter a hard time?¡± Qin Feifei bit her lip, calming the jealousy in her heart, and her face showed a smile, ¡°Madam Sheng Yue must be mistaken, we have not troubled her.¡± Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Chapter 106: An Old Acquaintance Returns (Part 2) Chapter 106: Chapter 106: An Old Acquaintance Returns (Part 2) ¡°So you¡¯re saying, I¡¯m making trouble out of nothing, fabricating things out of thin air?¡± Madam Sheng Yue sneered, ¡°The Qin Family is insignificant. I allow you to live, and you live; I order you to die, and who can survive?¡± It was just a simple sentence, yet Madam Sheng Yue exuded a domineering aura, her noble demeanor unmistakable. Qin Luo, thinking of the terror Madam Sheng Yue had instilled, fell to the ground with a thump, ¡°Madam, please spare our lives, we didn¡¯t know she was your adopted daughter, please spare us.¡± ¡°Spare you? I¡¯ve already spared you once, there¡¯s no need to forgive you a second time,¡± Madam Sheng Yue coldly glanced at the Qin Family, holding Xiao Qingqing by one hand and grabbing Mu Ruyue with the other as she turned to speak, ¡°Qingqing, Yue¡¯er, let¡¯s go. I will send someone to deal with the Xiao Family later.¡± With just those words from Madam Sheng Yue, the Xiao Family¡¯s doom was sealed¡­ Qin Feifei¡¯s legs gave out, and she collapsed to the ground. She had hoped to return to the Qin Family and arrange for Mu Ruyue¡¯s assassination and seize the Phoenix Tripod, but her plan was thwarted before it could even begin. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t accept this!¡± However, no matter how she wailed, no one paid her any attention¡­ ¡°Qingqing, you must remember, when dealing with matters, always eradicate the roots. Just now, I saw that Qin woman¡¯s murderous intent towards your sister Yue, so when you encounter such people, strike first and never let them go. Although this Qin Feifei is a minor character and can¡¯t stir up much trouble, it¡¯s better to take action early to prevent future problems,¡± Madam Sheng Yue instructed Xiao Qingqing as they walked. Xiao Qingqing nodded her head in partial understanding, her confused expression incredibly adorable. Hearing Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words, Mu Ruyue shook her head with a smile. How many in this world truly wished her dead? Even the Mu Family would probably prefer her dead. ¡°Yue¡¯er, now that you are my daughter, let¡¯s stay at the Ziyun Inn. I still have some matters to attend to here, and it will give us mother and daughter some time to bond,¡± Madam Sheng Yue turned her head and gently smiled, holding Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand. ¡°That sounds good,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded, ¡°My master will be coming to the Alchemy Conference in a few days, so I need to stay in this area too.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? As she spoke, Mu Ruyue looked up at the blue sky, wondering what Ye Wuchen was doing now, whether he was being bullied or perhaps thinking of her as well. That night. The night was silent. Mu Ruyue faintly heard a familiar voice¡­ ¡°Wife, wife¡­¡± Mu Ruyue suddenly opened her eyes, and instantly a familiar face appeared before her. The man was smiling at her with twinkling eyes, as clear and pure as ever. ¡°Wuchen, how are you here?¡± ¡°I missed you, wife,¡± Wuchen smiled warmly, his handsome face displaying a slightly devilish charm, ¡°You must have been thinking of me too, right?¡± ¡°Wuchen, um¡­¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s words were still in her throat when they were blocked by those beautifully shaped thin lips. Ye Wuchen gently licked her lips, and that delightful sensation made his smile even more attractive. ¡°Wife, go to sleep. I¡¯ll always be by your side,¡± he said. His words were like a spell, making Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyelids grow heavier. She couldn¡¯t keep them open any longer and slowly closed her eyes in the young man¡¯s arms¡­ When the morning light entered the room, Mu Ruyue finally opened her eyes. She remembered everything from last night and rubbed her aching forehead, ¡°Was that a dream?¡± Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 107: An Old Acquaintance Seems to Return (Part 3) Chapter 107: Chapter 107: An Old Acquaintance Seems to Return (Part 3) How could Wuchen possibly appear here? At that thought, she chuckled silently and shook her head, when suddenly, her eyes landed on a jade pendant lying on the bedsheet. Upon picking up the jade pendant, Mu Ruyue was astonished after seeing the unique characters engraved on it, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the jade pendant that Wuchen wears? Why is it here? Could it be that it wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± ¡ª¡ª Inside the conference hall of the Alchemy Conference, the Chairman glanced at the elder sitting before him and let out a cold snort through his nostrils, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Master Wu Yu? How do you have the time to visit me?¡± He was obviously still holding a grudge against the elder, who had chosen to join a Sect instead of the Alchemy Conference back then. ¡°My disciple is here, how could I not come?¡± Wu Yu swept him a glance, calmly pouring himself a cup of tea, not bothering to squabble with him. The two elders were at loggerheads, making Elder Huo and Elder He next to them break out in a cold sweat. ¡°Your disciple?¡± The Chairman raised an eyebrow, ¡°Everyone knows Master Wu Yu is highly particular; when did you take a disciple?¡± ¡°My disciple is none other than the champion of this Alchemy Conference, Mu Ruyue.¡± Master Wu Yu mentioned his disciple with a look of pride, completely unaware of the Chairman¡¯s face, which changed in an instant. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re saying Miss Yue is your apprentice?¡± The Chairman was completely stunned; he never imagined that youngster¡¯s master would be Wu Yu. With this old man¡¯s personality, how could he possibly hand over his disciple to him? Wu Yu glanced at Elder Qin, who seemed shocked, and slightly raised his eyebrows, ¡°I hear my disciple was bullied here, but then again, as the older generation, we should not interfere too much with the disputes of the young, should we, Elder Qin?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? The Chairman was startled. This old man was inherently protective; when had he ever let people off so easily? Not to mention young Qin Feifei was too inexperienced; this old man was not the kind to show mercy to the younger generation. ¡°However, I heard that Chairman Elder Qin supported that girl named Qin Feifei, using the medicinal ingredients my disciple revived, allowing that Qin Feifei to take the credit?¡± Wu Yu had hit the nail on the head. The Chairman let out a bitter laugh, knowing he would have to deal with Elder Qin, or this old fella would definitely not let it go. ¡°Since the Qin Family has offended Madam Sheng Yue, we cannot keep Elder Qin here any longer. Elder Qin, you should go back to your Qin Family. The Alchemy Conference cannot afford to venerate such a lofty god like you.¡± Elder Qin¡¯s face changed, ¡°Chairman!¡± ¡°Do you have something to say, Elder Qin?¡± The Chairman swept a cold gaze over Elder Qin¡¯s pale face. He had been displeased with Elder Qin for a while now; after all, he was just a minor elder who had tried several times to overstep his bounds. This time was just an excuse to cleanse the Alchemy Conference a bit. Moreover, it might earn him a favor from Wu Yu. Despite their confrontations, in the Chairman¡¯s heart, an Elder Qin did not weigh as much as Elder Wu Yu, not to mention their past friendship, but also considering Mu Ruyue, the master of the Phoenix Tripod. ¡°Then I shall take my leave.¡± With a face ashen, Elder Qin didn¡¯t glance at the Chairman and walked out. Elder Huo watched his departing figure and frowned slightly, ¡°Chairman, you¡¯re well aware of Elder Qin¡¯s actions lately; he wants to replace you. Kicking him out like this might make him hold a grudge, and he could look for ways to cause trouble for the Alchemy Conference secretly.¡± ¡°If he really does that, then there is no need to keep him around.¡± Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Chapter 108: A Familiar Old Friend Arrives (Part 4) Chapter 108: Chapter 108: A Familiar Old Friend Arrives (Part 4) The Chairman chuckled, stroking his beard as he glanced at Elder Wu Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s not speak of that, Elder Wu Yu. When you lost to me all those years ago, I knew something went wrong on your end. I¡¯ve always felt it was a hollow victory and yet you refused to compete with me again. That¡¯s why I thought it would be nice to let our younger generations have a go at it, and now I must admit, your disciple truly is more exceptional than my grandson.¡± This time, the Chairman admitted defeat willingly and wholeheartedly. The girl had willingly acknowledged the Phoenix Tripod as her master¡ªwhat grievances could he possibly hold onto? ¡°Of course,¡± Wu Yu said proudly, stroking his white beard, ¡°My disciple is naturally exceptional. What, old man, you¡¯re aiming to take a shot at my disciple? I¡¯ll have you know, my disciple is already betrothed, and they get along quite well. They should be getting married in a few months, right? Although I do hope my disciple would find the most outstanding spouse, as long as she¡¯s happy, I, as her master, am happy for her.¡± Hearing this, the Chairman was momentarily taken aback, ¡°So she¡¯s already betrothed. It seems my grandson really has no chance. But your disciple, even though her strength is only at the Earth-level Intermediate, possesses knowledge that even surpasses ours. It really makes me doubt if you¡¯re truly her master, old man.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment¡ªhe also found it strange. There were things he hadn¡¯t taught her, so why did she understand them so clearly? This disciple was too clever; sometimes she grasped concepts from the slightest hint. So later on, he no longer bothered to teach her much about the Elixir Medicine Technique, only instructing her in the cultivation of Martial Arts. ¡°What do you mean by that? If I¡¯m not her master, are you then?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t argue with you. Since my grandson has no chance, I would like to hire her as a Recorded Elder for our Alchemy Conference. She would not only be without any restrictions but also enjoy all the privileges of an Elder of the Pill Association.¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Yu fell silent, contemplating. If she became a Recorded Elder, the benefits were indeed considerable, at least she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about lacking medicinal materials anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with her when I get back. As you all know, my disciple has always been very independent. As her master, I don¡¯t have much authority over her¡ªshe has her own ideas. Whatever decision she makes, I will support her.¡± However, since Elder Wu Yu wasn¡¯t opposed to it, the matter was likely to be settled. The Chairman smiled contentedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll await your good news. By the way, you should know about our Alchemy Conference¡¯s Phoenix Tripod. Your precious disciple has already contracted it, so it¡¯s only natural that she becomes a Recorded Elder for our Alchemy Conference.¡± Wu Yu gave him a sharp look, ¡°I heard about this before I came. Are you scheming against my disciple? Trying to bind her with the Phoenix Tripod? But if my disciple is unwilling, I¡¯d like to see how you intend to coerce her.¡± Despite his words, the others still saw the pride in Wu Yu¡¯s eyes. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? The Phoenix Tripod was an incredible treasure, the Alchemy Conference¡¯s ancestral heirloom that was said to await its destined owner. And unexpectedly, his disciple was the rightful owner of the Phoenix Tripod. Especially since the Phoenix Tripod was a treasure of the Alchemy Conference¡ªto see them at a disadvantage, how could Wu Yu not be thrilled? Whether it was indeed a disadvantage was yet to be determined, but the Chairman considered it a worthwhile transaction. At least the Phoenix Tripod, sitting idle in the Alchemy Conference, was of no use. Giving it to Mu Ruyue was a way to earn her goodwill. One must know, as the owner of the Phoenix Tripod, her future was immeasurable. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 109: An Old Acquaintance Seems Familiar (Part 5) Chapter 109: Chapter 109: An Old Acquaintance Seems Familiar (Part 5) The scorching sun blazed like fire. Under the oppressive sun, a young girl took gentle steps, her delicate eyebrows slightly furrowed, lost in thought. Her hands harshly kneaded the soft, squirming body of Yan Jin, unaware of the pleading look in his eyes. By now, Mu Ruyue had become a celebrity within the city. Who attending the Alchemy Conference didn¡¯t know her? Thus, her appearance instantly attracted many gazes. But at that moment, the girl who had been under the sunlight suddenly disappeared. Yes, she indeed vanished into thin air before everyone¡¯s eyes¡­ And just as she disappeared, a silver figure swiftly approached from behind, his eyes beneath the silver mask filled with undisguised urgency. ¡°Muer.¡± Fear like never before surged in Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes as he saw her disappearing right before him. The fear seemed unshakeable, as if he feared¡­ feared that she might never return. If she never came back¡­ No! That could not happen! No one could snatch her from before his eyes; otherwise, he would never forgive himself! ¡°Muer, I will not let anyone take you away, never!¡± Ye Wuchen calmed his inner turmoil. Beneath the mask, his extraordinarily handsome face twisted into a grim smile. If his subordinates saw him now, they would know their master was truly angry. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°It seems Muer has been taken to another space. It doesn¡¯t matter who he is, I won¡¯t let her be taken away, especially not right before my eyes,¡± Ye Wuchen declared. At that moment, within a void of space. Mu Ruyue lay on the ground, her mind throbbing with pain. Slowly, she opened her eyes, her gaze confused as she surveyed her surroundings, suddenly a figure of unparalleled beauty appeared before her. The man wore white robes as pure as snow, his appearance untouched by dust. His long, snow-white hair fluttered in the wind as he gazed down at Mu Ruyue, his stunning, immortal-like features marked by a hint of complexity. ¡°You have finally returned,¡± the man sighed softly, endless sorrow in his dark eyes,¡± It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t meet you personally and can only bring you here.¡± Mu Ruyue lifted her gaze to the man. For some reason, his white hair seemed to tug at her heart, evoking a sense of familiarity as if they had known each other before. Yet she was certain she had never met this man before, and his strength was overwhelming, stronger than anyone she had ever encountered. ¡°Actually, I sensed your presence from the moment you arrived here from that otherworldly place. Only recently could I be sure,¡± the man said, his gaze soft on Mu Ruyue as he smiled faintly. His smile was ethereal, free of any worldly taint. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. Did this man know that she had crossed over? Suddenly, she felt Yan Jin trembling in her arms, her arms tightening around him instinctively. ¡°Yan Jin?¡± ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something about this man that frightens me,¡± Yan Jin couldn¡¯t explain why, but he felt an inexplicable fear toward the man. Mu Ruyue looked up at the man, seemingly waiting for his answer. The man took a step forward, his smile fading to almost nothing, except his dark eyes which conveyed a deep melancholy, making him seem so forlorn. ps: A minimum of five updates daily, so for those who say I update once or not at all, you might want to check if you¡¯ve missed any chapters, hehe~~~ Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Chapter 110: A Familiar Old Friend Arrives (Part 6) Chapter 110: Chapter 110: A Familiar Old Friend Arrives (Part 6) ¡°You may not remember now, but one day you will recall my name, Bai Ze,¡± Bai Ze said, his gaze lowered toward Mu Ruyue, carrying a hint of sadness. She had still forgotten¡­ Indeed, how could she, as she was now, remember him? ¡°Bai Ze?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart trembled slightly, the name feeling strangely familiar to her, though she did not know where this sense of familiarity came from. Suddenly, a fluctuation transmitted through the space, and just as Mu Ruyue turned to look, a silver figure appeared before her eyes. Ye Wuchen sighed in relief when he saw Mu Ruyue, then looked up at the white-haired man. His deep eyes, dark as the night, swept a chilly glare, ¡°Who are you, and why have you brought her here?¡± Bai Ze, surprised, glanced at Ye Wuchen¡¯s cold silver mask, his lips curling into a bitter smile, ¡°So you two¡­ are still together.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, completely clueless about what Bai Ze was talking about. A cold gleam in his eyes, Ye Wuchen swiftly positioned himself in front of Mu Ruyue, shielding her with his body. Beneath the icy silver mask, his handsome face wore a sinister, cold smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, don¡¯t even think about harming a single hair on her head!¡± His voice was domineering, not giving the least bit of attention to the stunningly handsome man. Bai Ze glanced at him, then lowered his gaze toward the young girl shielded behind him. His dark eyes filled with a soft sadness, ¡°Even in this lifetime, you are still with him. But that¡¯s good, only he can ensure your safety. For now, I still cannot leave that place, and I am unable to help you. But one day, we will meet again. However, you must be wary of someone, that person¡¯s jealousy is strong; she will not allow you two to be together.¡± As he spoke, Bai Ze¡¯s figure gradually disappeared in front of them. The void seemed to tear open, causing them to fall unexpectedly¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Ye Wuchen instantly appeared in front of Mu Ruyue, catching her steadily as they both slowly descended to the ground. On the street, those who had seen Mu Ruyue and Ye Wuchen disappear were startled as the two descended from the sky, taking everyone by surprise, with no one knowing what had just happened. When Mu Ruyue looked up, her eyes met a pair of concerned ones. Her heart trembled slightly, and her brows inadvertently furrowed, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± A mischievous light flashed in Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes, and abruptly, he began to laugh. Under the silver mask, his smile was captivating and alluring, the corners of his lips curved slightly, ¡°I am¡­ the person who fell in love with you.¡± Mu Ruyue was stunned, her eyes gradually growing colder as she realized that this man was still holding her. She furrowed her brows again, ¡°Let go of me!¡± He smiled, his expression charming yet tinged with a dangerous aura. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You really won¡¯t let go?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows, her voice cold, ¡°I¡¯m giving you one chance, will you let go or not!¡± ¡°No matter what you want to do, I will never let go,¡± he said. Ye Wuchen held the young girl tightly, a smile playing on his lips. In this life, he would never let her go¡­ Mu Ruyue narrowed her eyes, a dangerous smile appearing on her face, then she fiercely punched Ye Wuchen in the chest. Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Chapter 111 I Dont Want to Hide Behind the Scenes Anymore Chapter 111: Chapter 111 I Don¡¯t Want to Hide Behind the Scenes Anymore Ye Wuchen grunted softly but still did not let go, his eyes brimming with laughter, ¡°Are you done hitting? If not, I can take a few more punches, but I will definitely not let go.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze grew even colder as she looked indifferently toward Ye Wuchen. Yet, there was always something familiar about his eyes¡­ With this thought, she reached without any hesitation for the silver mask on the man¡¯s face, but just as she was about to remove the mask, a hand firmly grasped her wrist. The man¡¯s lips still bore a smile, his eyes flashing with a mischievous light as he leaned close to Mu Ruyue¡¯s ear and spoke with an ambiguous tone, ¡°Do you want to see my face? But my visage isn¡¯t so easily revealed. You can see it if you really want to, but you¡¯ll have to marry me in exchange. How about it?¡± ¡°Sorry, I have no interest in you,¡± Mu Ruyue withdrew her hand and glanced at the man coldly. ¡°Especially not in strangers.¡± The man¡¯s smile remained as he held her waist tightly, with a teasing tone he said, ¡°This is already our second encounter. Am I still a stranger in your heart? But no matter, we will get to know each other very soon.¡± Indeed, with this identity, it was only his second meeting with her, but if he were to appear as the Ghost King, they were already too familiar with each other, having seen every inch almost to the point of the final step. However, he wasn¡¯t in any hurry for that last step. After all, this woman would marry him sooner or later¡­ Narrowing her eyes, Mu Ruyue asked, ¡°Who¡­ who are you really? Have we met before?¡± After she finished speaking, she clearly felt the hand holding her tighten. Then the man with the Silver Mask revealed a charming smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t we meet recently at the Alchemy Conference?¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m not talking about that time,¡± Mu Ruyue said flatly, sweeping him a glance. ¡°The first time we met, why did you help me? And Bai Ze¡¯s words also made me very confused. Who exactly are you?¡± In fact, not just Mu Ruyue, even Ye Wuchen didn¡¯t understand what the white-haired man was talking about. Only one thing was certain: someone wanted to destroy their relationship and harm them. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï And that was something he would never allow! Ye Wuchen¡¯s expression gradually darkened, and a chilling aura filled his eyes. In that moment, he seemed like a Shura who had crawled out of hell, his presence terrifying. Watching Ye Wuchen at this moment, Mu Ruyue slightly furrowed her brows; that feeling of familiarity must have been her illusion, as she had never experienced this chilling aura before. So this man could not be the one she was familiar with¡­ After a long while, the intimidating aura slowly faded, and Ye Wuchen lowered his gaze to look at the girl in his arms, his arms tightening subconsciously: ¡°No matter what that man meant, I won¡¯t allow anyone to touch a hair on you! For your whole life, I will protect you from any harm.¡± Mu Ruyue curled her lips into a cold smile, ¡°Anyone wanting to hurt me will have to see if they have the ability. Besides, how long do you plan on holding me? Let me go right now!¡± This time, the man did not speak, and his hold on her did not loosen. As he gazed down at the girl¡¯s stunning face, he spoke softly, ¡°I no longer wish to hide behind the scenes.¡± Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Chapter 112 I Dont Like Hiding Behind Others Chapter 112: Chapter 112 I Don¡¯t Like Hiding Behind Others Since leaving Feng City, Ye Wuchen had not planned to appear before her under this identity; thus, he had been protecting her safety from behind the scenes. However, after what had just occurred, he realized that only by her side could he manage emergencies because if one day she truly disappeared before him, never to return, how immense would his despair and self-blame be? Therefore, he was unwilling to remain hidden behind the scenes¡­ Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart tightened slightly, and she raised her eyes to gaze at the man¡¯s silver mask: ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± The man¡¯s devilish smile brimmed with a gaze full of tenderness: ¡°Who I am, you will know in the future. For now, for your safety, I must still keep it from you.¡± It seemed that he needed to resolve some matters sooner so that he could be by her side¡­ Suddenly, Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes hardened, and he quickly moved aside with Mu Ruyue, avoiding a sudden sword light that struck where they had stood, creating a large gash in the ground. A figure clad in black flashed before their eyes, and upon seeing the black clothing, Mu Ruyue slightly narrowed her eyes, a trace of cold light flitting across them: ¡°Ling Ye, you¡¯re still here!¡± This was none other than Ling Ye, who had lost to Mu Ruyue at the Alchemy Conference. Ling Ye snorted coldly, a sneer curling at his lips: ¡°Miss Mu, to be honest, there aren¡¯t many I admire in my life, but you are one of them. Hence, if you would hand over the Phoenix Tripod to me, I would spare your life. Otherwise, even if I admire you, I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill you to take the Phoenix Tripod.¡± Mu Ruyue laughed coldly, her stunning face void of any warmth. ¡°If you have the ability, come and take it. Since you lost to me in elixirs, that proves your strength is not to be feared.¡± Ling Ye slightly narrowed his eyes and laughed coldly: ¡°Miss Mu, my aspirations do not lie in elixirs, so indeed, I am not as skilled as you. However, my cultivation talent far surpasses my elixir skills. If you would hand over the Phoenix Tripod to me, I will certainly spare your life. After all, something like the Phoenix Tripod should belong to those who can properly possess it. You lack the capabilities and will never keep it forever.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The Phoenix Tripod was the most precious treasure of the Alchemy Conference. His master had once coveted stealing the Phoenix Tripod and was expelled from the conference. Now that the Phoenix Tripod was in the hands of a young girl, would his master not feel unbearably aggrieved? And if he could take the Phoenix Tripod and give it to his master, his master¡¯s elixir skills would surely advance further. ¡°Give it to me,¡± Ye Wuchen grasped her hand, saying softly. ¡°No need,¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head and looked up at Ling Ye, ¡°He is looking for me, so let me handle this battle. I don¡¯t like hiding behind others.¡± Ye Wuchen gazed at Mu Ruyue¡¯s determined face and burst into unexpected laughter: ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re not a woman who settles for being protected. I respect your decision. However, if you¡¯re in danger, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡± It was because of her uncommon character that he appreciated her so much, wasn¡¯t it? Mu Ruyue stepped away from Ye Wuchen¡¯s embrace, picked up Yan Jin who had been clinging to her, and threw him into Ye Wuchen¡¯s arms, but Ye Wuchen thoughtlessly dropped Yan Jin to the ground. He certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten that this little beast had been constantly clinging to his woman, so Ye Wuchen had no fondness for Yan Jin, and besides Mu Ruyue, he disliked anyone or any creature coming close to him. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Chapter 113 You Are Not My Opponent Chapter 113: Chapter 113 You Are Not My Opponent Yan Jin raised his aggrieved eyes, staring at Mu Ruyue¡¯s retreating figure, This woman just discarded him like that, throwing him at a man, didn¡¯t she know Yan Jin only loved beauties and not men? However¡­ Yan Jin turned his gaze to Ye Wuchen, his brow slightly furrowed, Why did this man bear the aura of the Ghost King Ye Wuchen? Spiritual Beasts had always been sensitive by nose; they could determine someone¡¯s identity just through their scent. Should he tell that girl about this? But this man had just said that not letting her know was for her safety, so perhaps it was better not to talk too much for the time being. ¡°Ling Ye, the Phoenix Tripod is in my hands. If you dare, come and take it,¡± Mu Ruyue lifted her cold face, looking indifferently at Ling Ye. Ling Ye revealed a sinister smile, a cold frost flashing through his eyes, ¡°Since you are so ignorant, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite! I must obtain the Phoenix Tripod.¡± Boom! A powerful aura suddenly erupted from Ling Ye¡¯s body, and he dashed fiercely toward Mu Ruyue, his killer intent flashing, his sword tracing an arc that instantly swept up the dust off the ground. Bang! Bang bang bang! The nearby vendors were caught in his sword wind and instantly overturned, the crowd, seeing the fight, no longer cared to watch and scrambled away in panic. Of course, there were also some who were not afraid of death, watching the situation from not too far away. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression unchanged, drew her sword to meet Ling Ye¡¯s attack; at the moment of collision with the sword wind, she felt a strong gust brutally surge into her internal organs, a trace of blood seeping from the corner of her mouth. Compared to Ling Ye, her strength was still lacking by more than a bit¡­ ¡°You are no match for me,¡± Ling Ye raised his head, looking down at Mu Ruyue from a high position. ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ruyue coldly smiled. She opened her palm, and several porcelain bottles appeared in her hand, she pushed with her thumb, opening the bottles, each taking out a pill and swallowing it. ¡°Powerful Pill, Defense Enhancement Pill, Speed-up Pill, Strong Yuan Pill¡­¡± Ling Ye¡¯s face abruptly changed. How could he have forgotten that in battle one could use Elixirs to aid in combat, although normally digesting Elixirs into Elemental Power took time, this girl¡¯s Origin Transformation Rate was one hundred percent. That meant, the moment she swallowed these pills, she could transform their medicinal power for her use. Mu Ruyue swallowed various kinds of Elixirs, and then her entire body turned into a fierce arrow as she suddenly charged at Ling Ye, her sword exuding traces of red light that grew brighter and almost enveloped her entirely. Ling Ye¡¯s heart sharply chilled, not daring to underestimate Mu Ruyue¡¯s current state, hurriedly raised his sword to meet hers; at the moment of their swords clashing, both of them staggered back several steps. At this moment, Ling Ye felt a numbing pain in his wrists, a sickening sweetness surged to his throat but he swallowed it back down. He could not show weakness in front of his enemy no matter what. ¡°Even if you took the pills, that¡¯s all you can do,¡± Ling Ye said coldly. Mu Ruyue did not speak because even though she took the pills, Ling Ye¡¯s strength was still greater than hers, which still caused some damage to her internal organs¡­ But¡­ Her eyes slightly narrowed, and with a flash of her body, she appeared again in front of Ling Ye, her sword swinging from the side, like a streak of red light. Ling Ye sidestepped to dodge, and then his sword, like a dragon, reached in front of Mu Ruyue. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Completely Scrapped Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Completely Scrapped Bang! Mu Ruyue raised her hand to block his weapon and fiercely kicked towards Ling Ye¡¯s lower region. Caught off guard by her using such a dirty trick, Ling Ye took a kick from her. That kick wasn¡¯t like the one she used against Feng Jingtian; she put all her strength into her foot, and then, a heart-wrenching scream could be heard echoing through the streets. Others who saw this scene unconsciously tightened their legs, their eyes wide with shock as they stared at the stunning girl, suddenly feeling a chill run through their hearts. Too ruthless, right? With that kick, this man was probably ruined for good; who didn¡¯t know that was the most vulnerable spot for a man? ¡°You little bitch!¡± Ling Ye trembled all over, glaring at Mu Ruyue with a fierce look, grinding his teeth as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! No, I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces!¡± Otherwise, how could he vent the raging fire in his heart? Ling Ye had a feeling that this woman¡¯s kick had rendered his thing useless for the future, meaning he would be cut off from having offspring. ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces, definitely tear you to pieces! Go to hell!¡± Ling Ye¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and with a gaze that looked like it could split, he bellowed loudly. At that moment, his whole body erupted with tremendous momentum, focusing his power on his sword, then he quickly flashed in front of Mu Ruyue. That sword carried an earth-shattering momentum; Mu Ruyue hurriedly held her sword across her chest, blocking Jingtian¡¯s powerful strike. ¡°Pu-ch!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? A spurt of fresh blood ejected; Mu Ruyue quickly stepped back, blood tracing her mouth¡¯s corner, yet her gaze was fearless, looking indifferently at Ling Ye in his frenzy. Ye Wuchen¡¯s figure flashed to Mu Ruyue¡¯s front, his eyes filled with distress: ¡°Why go to such lengths? Let me take care of this trash.¡± ¡°Move aside.¡± Mu Ruyue pushed Ye Wuchen away, rose from the ground, took out a bottle of Elixir and swallowed it down. Her originally pale face gradually regained its rosiness. ¡°I said it, I¡¯ll handle this battle myself. I absolutely won¡¯t fight battles I¡¯m not confident about, you just watch from the side. I¡¯m not someone who doesn¡¯t cherish life; on the contrary, I value my life more than anyone,¡± she said. Ye Wuchen gazed at the girl¡¯s resolute face, his eyes filled with tenderness beyond the distress. This was the woman he cherished: strong and not weak, and in fact, she didn¡¯t seem like a woman at all, but that was what made her all the more endearing. Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t look at Ye Wuchen again as she once more faced Ling Ye¡¯s attacks. Gradually, Ye Wuchen seemed to realize something, his eyes narrowing slightly: ¡°She deliberately angered that man so that he would burst out with greater strength, thereby consuming his Qi quickly. Once his Qi was depleted, he would become a lamb to the slaughter. Such a tactic is clearly¡­¡± Betting her life! She was right; Mu Ruyue knew the gap between herself and Ling Ye, so she wanted him to exhaust his Qi completely. And Ling Ye, in his rage, didn¡¯t notice this at all. ¡°Bitch, go to hell!¡± Ling Ye became completely deranged. If this little bitch has the guts to kick his most important part, then he must tear her to pieces! Sword winds, fierce as tigers, brutally slammed into Mu Ruyue. At that moment, Mu Ruyue felt as if something had fiercely struck her internal organs. She quickly took out an Elixir and swallowed it down. Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Ling Yes Master, Ye Wuchen Takes Action Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Ling Ye¡¯s Master, Ye Wuchen Takes Action The Elixir entered her and transformed into a medicinal power that swiftly healed the internal injuries within her organs and viscera. Without these Elixirs, Mu Ruyue would not have embarked on such a reckless endeavor. ¡°Roar!¡± Ling Ye let out a beast-like roar and rushed towards Mu Ruyue once again, this time gathering all his strength into his sword, determined to kill the young girl with a single strike. Boom! Powerful force permeated her body, throwing Mu Ruyue away heavily. This time, she took out a vial and poured it into her mouth, instantly recovering from her injuries. Heaven knows how much restraint Ye Wuchen had to exercise to not rush out and kill Ling Ye upon seeing this scene. Yet, he also understood that Mu Ruyue did not want his intervention, and he had to respect her choice. But seeing Mu Ruyue getting hurt, his heart bled, his usually handsome face under the mask turned steely blue, and his fists clenched tightly, not even noticing the blood seeping out from his palms. At that moment, he would rather have been the one injured than see her harmed. ¡°Bang!¡± Ling Ye knelt heavily on the ground, gasping for air, the pain from his lower body distorting his face grotesquely, trying to get up but his strength failed him, and he fell to the ground again. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Mu Ruyue stood up, walked emotionlessly towards Ling Ye, ¡°Since you¡¯re done, is it my turn now?¡± Slowly raising her hand, a loud bang followed, and a red flame leaped from her palm, striking Ling Ye hard in the chest. Ling Ye was thrown backward, falling to the ground. He lifted his head, his face twisted grotesquely as he looked at Mu Ruyue, ¡°Did you do it on purpose? Deliberately making me use up all my Qi?¡± Once a martial artist exhausts their Qi, they become an easy lamb to the slaughter. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï To recover Qi, one could either meditate or take an Elixir. Unfortunately for Ling Ye, his Elixir Medicine Technique was inferior to Mu Ruyue¡¯s, unable to achieve instant recovery. He would need at least the time of one incense stick to recuperate his Elemental Power. During this time, Mu Ruyue had ample opportunity to act. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Didn¡¯t you say I was unworthy of becoming the master of the Phoenix Tripod? Didn¡¯t you say that the Phoenix Tripod should go to the one with the ability?¡± Mu Ruyue slightly curled her lips up, her smile carrying a chilling coldness, ¡°But I¡¯ve said it too, you¡¯re not capable of killing me.¡± She slowly lifted her sword, and just as she was about to stab Ling Ye, a thunderous roar came from behind, ¡°Stop! You brat, who allowed you to hurt my disciple!¡± Boom! That immense aura violently collided into Mu Ruyue, making her breath hitch. She couldn¡¯t move a step, when suddenly, an arm reached out from the side and pulled her into an embrace. ¡°Earlier, I respected your choice and let you fight him alone because you were confident you could handle him. But this person now is not someone you can deal with, so this time, let me take care of it for you.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart trembled slightly, yet she said nothing, aware of her own limitations. As Ye Wuchen had said, not interfering in her fight with Ling Ye had been because she was confident that man couldn¡¯t kill her. But the powerful individual now was clearly beyond her league, and naturally, she wouldn¡¯t foolishly collide with him. Yan Jin shrunk his body, his dark eyes brimming with grievance. He suddenly felt very insignificant¡­ Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Ye Wuchens Wrath, Torment Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Ye Wuchen¡¯s Wrath, Torment A figure in a gray robe streaked across the sky and landed in front of Mu Ruyue. The elder was cloaked entirely in his gray robe, with only his eyes gazing eerily at Mu Ruyue. He huffed coldly and charged toward her, but before he could reach Mu Ruyue, he saw the silver-masked man holding her slowly raise his palm¡­ Boom! A powerful surge of energy struck the elder, and his body flew out like a torn rag, crashing loudly against a roadside stall. ¡°Master!¡± Ling Ye¡¯s face dramatically changed, his eyes filled with shock. Just how formidable his master¡¯s strength was, he knew better than anyone else. However, now his master hadn¡¯t lasted even a single move against this man? Who on earth was this man? Ye Wuchen gave a sinister smile, his eyes carrying a chilling coldness. Without even glancing at the gray-robed elder, he walked toward the utterly dismayed Ling Ye. Ye Wuchen said nothing, but the intense and frightening aura he radiated already petrified Ling Ye, making him unable to move. What followed was a one-sided torment¡­ Under the fury of Ye Wuchen, all Ling Ye could do was endure the fierce pain. His punches, like a series of Mount Tais, nearly crushed Ling Ye¡¯s entire body. ¡°Stop!¡± The gray-robed elder got up and saw this scene, his expression immediately changing as he charged toward Ye Wuchen once more. This time, before he even got close to Ye Wuchen, he was blasted away by that formidable aura. Ye Wuchen waved his hand, and a fierce gust of wind harshly flung Ling Ye away. Ling Ye¡¯s body tumbled through the air several times before crashing to the ground, spitting out mouthfuls of blood, his face horrifyingly pale. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°You¡­¡± Ling Ye glared hatefully at Ye Wuchen, but before he could finish speaking, he saw the man whip out another gust of wind from his sleeve, instantly knocking out all of Ling Ye¡¯s teeth. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that this man had just injured his woman. The look in Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes grew even colder as he stepped toward Ling Ye, slowly raising his hand, and a purple sword appeared in his grasp out of thin air. Bang! With a forceful stomp on Ling Ye¡¯s chest, Ye Wuchen looked down at him from above, his devilish smile intensifying while emanating a fearsome aura akin to Shura¡¯s. ¡°You harm my woman a little, and I will have you repay tenfold! Which hand was it that injured her?¡± The man¡¯s aura was terrifying to the extreme, and Ling Ye¡¯s face repeatedly changed in fear, yelling loudly, ¡°Master, come save me!¡± Whoosh! With a swing of Ye Wuchen¡¯s Purple Sword, he sever Ling Ye¡¯s entire arm, blood splattering wildly. He quickly dodged to avoid the blood from staining his clothes. ¡°Aaaaahhhh!¡± The pain was so intense that Ling Ye screamed in agony, his willpower the only thing preventing him from fainting on the spot. ¡°No!¡± The gray-robed elder¡¯s eyes split with rage, filled with what seemed to be a bloodlust, ¡°A gentleman seeks vengeance, it is not too late even after ten years. I will come back one day to take revenge, Ye¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± Bang! The gray-robed elder threw a Smoke Bomb at Ye Wuchen, suddenly engulfing the area in smoke. By the time the smoke had cleared, the master and disciple had vanished from the street¡­ ¡°Yun Han!¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at the spot where the master and disciple had disappeared, his sinister voice tinged with a hint of chill, ¡°Inform the people of Ghost Hall that even if they must search every corner of the continent, they must find these two for me! They must not be allowed to live.¡± Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Master and Disciple Reunion Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Master and Disciple Reunion ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± A shadow fell behind Ye Wuchen, bowing respectfully; then quickly, that figure vanished, as if it had never been there¡­ ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve arrived?¡± Within the Alchemy Conference Hall, Wu Yu turned his head upon seeing Mu Ruyue walking in, his eyes immediately lighting up, and then he couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°You stir up such a big commotion just by attending one meeting, but as your master, I¡¯m proud of you.¡± That old Chairman had previously won against him by fluke, yet now his precious grandson had still lost to his disciple, hadn¡¯t he? Mu Ruyue stepped forward and glanced at Wu Yu, ¡°I¡¯ve been out for a while now, it¡¯s time for me to return to Feng City.¡± ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no hurry for that, disciple. Just now, the old Chairman suggested that you become an honorary Elder of the Alchemy Association, what do you think?¡± Elder Wu Yu said with a smile, rubbing his palms together. ¡°Not interested,¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s refusal was swift and to the point. ¡°Why?¡± Wu Yu was startled, not expecting her to reject the idea so directly, without even considering it. Mu Ruyue looked at him coolly and said, ¡°It¡¯s too tiring and thankless. Only idiots would do such a thing.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone else, aside from Wu Yu, was stunned. Did she mean to say that all the Elders of their Alchemy Association were idiots, taking on such grueling and thankless tasks? Which alchemy master in the world wouldn¡¯t want to join the Alchemy Association? Yet, to her, it seemed like something only an idiot would do. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Idiot!¡± Wu Yu glared at her, frustrated, ¡°Do you even know what an honorary Elder is? It means you don¡¯t have to do anything yet still enjoy all the privileges of an Alchemy Association Elder, and the Association just borrows your name for its promotion. You¡¯re rejecting such a good deal? Isn¡¯t that foolish?¡± This girl couldn¡¯t grasp the enjoyment of it; such a good opportunity and she calls it ¡®idiots¡¯ work¡¯? ¡°Is it that good?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, and she smiled, ¡°Then, I accept the position of honorary Elder.¡± After all, if she didn¡¯t have to do anything and could just enjoy the privileges, that was enough for her. ¡°Hehe,¡± the Chairman chuckled, a sly glint in his eye, ¡°Girl, all the Dan Pavilions in the world are under our Alchemy Association¡¯s power. So, if you need any medicinal ingredients, you can have the Dan Pavilion¡¯s people help you find them. However, I need to trouble you with one thing.¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± the Chairman said with a cunning smile, ¡°Although my grandson¡¯s talent is not bad, he¡¯s still lacking compared to you, girl. Therefore, I¡¯d like for my grandson to learn from you for a while, how do you feel about that?¡± ¡°Hey, old man, you¡¯re not still eyeing my precious disciple, are you?¡± Wu Yu glared at the Chairman unhappily, clearly displeased. The Chairman¡¯s smile stiffened, and he shot Wu Yu a look, ¡°You¡¯ve already said your disciple is married, how could I still have designs on her? I genuinely want my grandson to learn from her for a while. I assure you there¡¯ll be no other intentions, although I really wished she could¡¯ve become my granddaughter-in-law, if only we had met her sooner.¡± At this thought, the Chairman shook his head in regret. He did truly want his grandson to learn from her; after all, he wasn¡¯t the sort to break up a pair of lovebirds. ps: Recommending a good story by a friend: Red Glutinous Rice¡¯s ¡°Special Agent Baby: Where¡¯s Dad¡± featuring an adorable baby and an exciting plot; girls, go check it out. Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Chapter 118: The Tragic Mu Family Sisters Chapter 118: Chapter 118: The Tragic Mu Family Sisters ¡°Girl, I have to return to Qingyun Sect this time. Elder Zhao will remain in Feng City. If you have any issues, you can go to him for help, but¡­¡± Wu Yu glanced at the Chairman and chuckled, ¡°With your status as a Recorded Elder of the Alchemy Conference, I doubt there¡¯s anyone who would dare to provoke you now.¡± In these Four Countries, the only thing that could rival the Alchemy Conference is the mysterious Saint Realm. And within the Saint Realm, the strongest family is the Xiao Family. It¡¯s been said that my apprentice seems to know the Young Madam of the Xiao Family. If she could befriend her, even in Central Province, where the strong are many, she could claim a place for herself. ¡­ In Feng City, nothing much had changed since Mu Ruyue left, but during this time, the two daughters of the Mu Family had indeed lived a life worse than death. Didn¡¯t Mu Tingting want to marry Ye Tianfeng? So, before leaving Feng City, Tian Yuan arranged for Mu Tingting to be given to Ye Tianfeng as a concubine. Although the Mu Family was very dissatisfied, how could they defy a command from Master Tianyuan? They originally thought that Mu Tingting becoming Tian Yuan¡¯s attendant was a way out for the Mu Family, but who could have expected such a turn of events? Yet, what they didn¡¯t know is that, before Tian Yuan left, he fed Mu Tingting an Elixir that destroyed her ability to bear children, which meant, essentially, her life was over. Within Prince Jing Mansion, she was merely a concubine of the Princely Heir. Originally, she could have elevated her status through her offspring, but this possibility was also nipped in the bud by Tian Yuan. Who asked the damned Mu Family to cause him such misery? Were it not for these bastards, how could he have possibly offended Master Wu Yu? Therefore, Tian Yuan vented his hatred on Mu Tingting. Compared to Mu Tingting, Mu Yixue¡¯s situation was clearly more tragic. Not long ago, for some unknown reason, she was affected by an aphrodisiac, and ended up forcing herself on a servant boy named Ming Xiang. Later, he began to cling to her, going to her room every night to take what he wanted. For some reason, Ming Xiang exuded a certain aura, and whenever she smelled it, she felt weak and could only be like a lamb led to the slaughter. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 She had thought about sending someone to assassinate Ming Xiang, but every assassin she sent never returned, and she was left to entangle night after night with a servant of the lowest stature. Of course, what Mu Yixue didn¡¯t realize was that it was Ye Wuchen manipulating everything behind the scenes. Otherwise, why would Ming Xiang have just happened to go to her that day? That man had always been ruthless and merciless, with no hint of pity or tenderness. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve looked somewhat pale these past few days,¡± Mu Qing glanced at Mu Yixue and frowned slightly. He had been busy dealing with affairs and had neglected this daughter of his. Mu Yixue bit her lip, a pale face showing a trace of a smile, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. Do you have any news about that woman Mu Ruyue?¡± Those things, she couldn¡¯t possibly tell her father. With his temper, even if he doted on her, he would still marry her off to that servant boy. For someone as noble as she, how could that servant boy be worthy of her? ¡°Don¡¯t mention that woman!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face darkened, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Just consider that I never had such an ungrateful daughter. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for¡­¡± It was at this point that Mu Qing realized what he was about to reveal and hurriedly closed his mouth. That incident from the past must not be told to anyone, not even his own daughter. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Chapter 119: The Delightful Madam Sheng Yue (Part 1) Chapter 119: Chapter 119: The Delightful Madam Sheng Yue (Part 1) Saint Realm, Xiao Family. Upon hearing the report from the visitor, Madam Sheng Yue stood up excitedly, her voice trembling slightly, ¡°Are¡­ Are you telling the truth? Have you really found my daughter¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Her daughter, missing for many years, had finally been found¡­ ¡°Husband, did you hear that? He said they¡¯ve found our daughter, my poor child.¡± Madam Sheng Yue clutched the man¡¯s sleeve beside her, her tears falling with excitement. Standing next to Madam Sheng Yue was a handsome man, whose distinguished features also bore an unmistakable excitement. He extended his arms to embrace the woman beside him, and said softly, ¡°I heard it, Yu¡¯er. Let¡¯s first listen to what Xiao Lin has to say. Xiao Lin, tell us the news you¡¯ve gathered.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master, Young Madam,¡± the middle-aged man named Xiao Lin bowed respectfully with clasped hands and said aloud, ¡°Over these years, we thought the young lady was within the Saint Realm, so we¡¯ve been searching for her here, but as far as I know, back then, the people from the Nangong Family intended to kill the young lady to take revenge on the Young Master and Young Madam. However, a servant took pity and secretly sent the young lady to a family in the Mortal World to raise, instructing them to only declare that the young lady was their own biological daughter. Coincidentally, the lady of that household had a stillbirth, so they used the young lady as a substitute, and the servant claimed upon returning that he had killed her. We have now got a lead, although it¡¯s not yet confirmed¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Madam Sheng Yue nestled in the arms of the Young Master of Xiao Family, her delicate body shaking with emotion, ¡°I¡¯ve always said, our daughter was merely missing, not dead. I know my daughter; even though she¡¯s not by my side, the blood ties will not be cut. She must be alive somewhere.¡± Fifteen years ago, the young lady of the Nangong Family fell in love with Xiao Tianyu, the Young Master of Xiao Family, but at that time, Xiao Tianyu already had a beloved wife and a son, and their relationship was filled with deep affection. The young lady of the Nangong Family was willing to forsake her dignity to serve as a concubine, but Xiao Tianyu made it clear to her that he would only have one wife in his life. A lifetime, a couple, just the two of them. Fueled with hatred after love, the young lady of the Nangong Family, after learning of Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s second pregnancy and the birth of a daughter, sent someone to stealthily enter the Xiao Family and take away the baby girl. She even claimed that the infant had died by her hands. In his rage, Xiao Tianyu alone, with sword in hand, challenged the Nangong Family, destroying their lifeblood and foundations. If it hadn¡¯t been for the intervention of the elders of the Xiao Family, the Nangong Family might have been completely destroyed by him. But no matter what others said, Madam Sheng Yue always believed her daughter was alive and had people search for her in every corner of the Saint Realm. Unfortunately, there had been no news for fifteen years. Little did they know that their daughter was no longer in the Saint Realm but had been secretly sent to the Mortal World. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Our daughter will surely return, and perhaps she has already grown into a peerless beauty,¡± Xiao Tianyu comforted Madam Sheng Yue with a smile, but inside his heart was still tumultuous, ¡°Xiao Lin, go and verify the authenticity of this information immediately. By all means, I must see my precious daughter.¡± Both Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tianyu were very eager to see their daughter. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Chapter 120: The Delightful Madam Sheng Yue (Part 2) Chapter 120: Chapter 120: The Delightful Madam Sheng Yue (Part 2) ¡°Husband,¡± Madam Sheng Yue clutched Xiao Tianyu¡¯s sleeve tightly, her eyes brimming with glistening tears, ¡°do you think our daughter will resent us? It¡¯s been fifteen years. We have no clue what kind of life she has lived. She might have had a tough time. Not having her by our side for these fifteen years, will she refuse to recognize me? Of course, if it weren¡¯t for us, she wouldn¡¯t have been stolen by the Nangong Family¡­¡± ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Xiao Tianyu gently patted her back, speaking tenderly, ¡°Our daughter will definitely not blame us. The tears you¡¯ve shed for her over the years¡­ she will surely be willing to reunite with you. Moreover, the promise I made when I married you was that in this life, I would have only one woman, you. So, regardless of how much pressure those old immortals in the family put on us, I never abandoned my promise to you. But before we find our daughter, let my father take good care of those old immortals. I don¡¯t want our daughter to suffer any indignities when she returns home.¡± ¡°Husband¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart was filled with emotion. If they could find their daughter, her life would be complete, with no more regrets. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, husband. I¡¯m not the same person I was when I first married you. Now, I have the recognition of the Holy Spirit Spring in the Saint Realm and have been titled Madam Sheng Yue. The Xiao Family has become the most powerful family in the Saint Realm because of this. That¡¯s why those old immortals no longer think of continuing to compel you to take concubines. In the future, if anyone dares to bully our daughter, they are disrespecting me as Madam Sheng Yue. But¡­¡± Speaking up to this point, Madam Sheng Yue paused slightly, and playfully tapped Xiao Tianyu¡¯s chest, laughing as she said, ¡°You really should talk to your father about it. Those old immortals have been too lawless, hiding behind their seniority. Don¡¯t forget who¡¯s in charge of this house. I still remember their coercive demeanor when they forced you to take concubines, which disgusts me to this day.¡± Moreover, if not for the meddling of these old immortals, fifteen years ago, my husband would have wiped out the detestable Nangong Family. What peace and tranquility for the Saint Realm¡ªharming her daughter the slightest bit, exterminating them would still be letting them off too easily. In her opinion, those people deserved to live a fate worse than death. ¡°Yu¡¯er, why bother with those old immortals? I¡¯m not their son. Didn¡¯t my parents always stand on our side?¡± Xiao Tianyu held Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s hand, and with a smile, caressed her face, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to see my father now. I¡¯ll make sure he properly manages the family, not allowing those old immortals too much power, lest they forget their place. If they truly dare to trouble our daughter¡­¡± A trace of cold murderous intent flickered in Xiao Tianyu¡¯s eyes: ¡°I won¡¯t mind helping my father to clean up the family. After all, no one in this world is allowed to bully our precious child.¡± ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ve been outside for some time and haven¡¯t seen father for a while. I¡¯ll go with you to see father now. Oh, husband, these days while I was outside, I took in a goddaughter. Seeing her reminds me of our poor dear daughter, so I felt quite a connection with her. Moreover, she even saved Qingqing¡­¡± Then, Madam Sheng Yue began to relay all the recent happenings to Xiao Tianyu. Perhaps because there was news about their daughter, Madam Sheng Yue was no longer plagued with her initial worries. Her entire person radiated a vigorous and vibrant energy, which caused Xiao Tianyu to curl his lips spontaneously. He hoped this news wouldn¡¯t end up being a false cause for joy; the family wouldn¡¯t survive such turmoil again¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Return to Feng City, The Summoning of His Majesty Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Return to Feng City, The Summoning of His Majesty The Mu Residence was silent, and it seemed slightly different from a few months ago. As Mu Ruyue stepped in, she almost bumped straight into Li Lu, who was coming out. When he looked up, his eyes brightened at the sight of the girl standing before him, ¡°My lady, you¡¯ve returned? Just now, the Emperor sent someone with a decree asking for your presence at the palace, and he has already summoned the Ghost King as well.¡± To the palace? Mu Ruyue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and she nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± For some reason, she felt a vague unease in her heart. Could something go wrong during this visit to the palace? ¡°Right, Li Lu, if I do not return after a long while, go to the Qingyun Sect¡¯s station here and find an old man named Elder Zhao. Ask him to go to the Imperial Palace to find me.¡± Having said this, she no longer lingered and turned to walk out the door. Li Lu startled for a moment, watching Mu Ruyue with surprise. Could it be that the lady had connections with the people from Qingyun Sect? No wonder she had so many Bone Marrow Cleansing Pills. The Imperial Palace appeared resplendent and luxurious from the outside, but how many knew of the bloody storms hidden behind its small gates? How many women¡¯s youth had been buried there? A path through the palace gates is as deep as the sea; from then on, freedom belongs to passersby. Mu Ruyue thought of the elegant and charming Consort Ya, sighing softly. She was one of the pitiful women whose steps were halted by a mere palace gate. And yet, it was so lamentable. Just as Mu Ruyue stepped through the palace gate, countless brocade-clad guards sprang out with swords in hand, pointing at her body, surrounding her in the middle. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0 Looking at these people, Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. She had a hunch that the old Emperor summoning her did not bode well. If it weren¡¯t for Wuchen being here, she would not have walked into the tiger¡¯s den. ¡°Is this the Emperor¡¯s way of receiving guests?¡± Mu Ruyue slowly lifted her head, her cold gaze piercing through the crowd and landing on the golden yellow robe above, her mocking smile growing deeper. ¡°I have no choice either, this is an order from above,¡± Emperor Zi Yue scoffed coldly, his aged face harsh and stern as he coldly said, ¡°Miss Mu, I hope you cooperate with us. Those above knew you would not easily accept my gracious invitation, so they asked me to use this method to bring you here.¡± His words carried the chilling firmness of an order, and the majesty of the Emperor was undoubtably spreading in this moment. Suddenly, Mu Ruyue smiled, her beautiful face radiant, yet her eyes were filled with an icy coldness, ¡°Where is Wuchen!¡± No sooner had her words fallen than an excited voice came from behind Emperor Zi Yue, ¡°My lady.¡± Then, a figure in purple clothes cut through the sky and swiftly landed in front of Mu Ruyue. As she gazed upon the handsome face she hadn¡¯t seen in ages, her heart trembled slightly. Heaven knows how much she had missed this man while he was away, to the point where his clean voice waking her up had become a habit. Sometimes, habit is terrifying. Once you grow accustomed to someone, it becomes all the harder to lose them. ¡°You should not have come here.¡± In a daze, Mu Ruyue seemed to hear a murmuring voice, wicked yet carrying a sense of helplessness, but as she tried to listen more intently, it faded away. As if it were nothing more than an illusion¡­ ¡°My lady,¡± Ye Wuchen gripped her hand tightly and shielded her behind him with a swift move, his innocent eyes glaring fiercely at those surrounding them, childishly saying, ¡°None of you may bully my lady.¡± His gaze was as fierce as that of a wolf or a tiger, filled with vigilance, as if fearing these people might harm the young girl behind him. Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Chapter 122: As a Man, You Should Protect Your Woman Chapter 122: Chapter 122: As a Man, You Should Protect Your Woman ¡°You fool, how can you protect her?¡± Emperor Zi Yue glanced coldly at Ye Wuchen, unable to deny his jealousy of him, all because of his perfect father and mother. He envied his own father and also desired his mother; however, their deep love for each other left no room for him. If not, he would not have exposed the affairs of Prince Nan¡¯an and the Princess Consort to those people, bringing disaster to the Prince Nan¡¯an Mansion and turning Ye Wuchen into a fool. ¡°As a man, you should protect your woman, regardless of whether you have the ability to do so or not!¡± The voice of the young man was so clean and clear, even cleaner than glass, and as a gentle breeze passed, his slender figure appeared surprisingly dependable. ¡°Someone, kill the Ghost King, take Mu Ruyue away!¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s eyes darkened with murderous intent, remembering the command he had been given to capture this woman and bring her to that man¡¯s side. However, Emperor Zi Yue did not understand why that man had taken an interest in this woman, but he knew that with that person¡¯s formidable strength, even as the Emperor of Purple Moon Country, he could not defy him. Simply put, if he wanted to destroy Purple Moon Country, it would be effortless¡­ ¡°Wait.¡± Suddenly, a sharp cry came from behind. Dressed in the attire of a noble concubine, Ji Ru Ya approached with her maids, elegant and enticing like a rose about to bloom. ¡°Your Majesty, this Miss Mu has greatly pleased your humble concubine. May I know if Your Majesty might¡­¡± ¡°My consort, you should not concern yourself with this matter, please step down,¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s expression softened upon seeing Ji Ru Ya, but his brow furrowed at her words. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? He truly loved Consort Ya, but he loved his own life more. The command from that man was absolutely indomitable. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Ji Ru Ya bit her lip, walked up to Emperor Zi Yue, and slowly knelt before him: ¡°Your Majesty, your humble concubine has been feeling very stifled recently, so I was hoping Miss Mu could keep me company. May I ask if Your Majesty could grant me this small wish?¡± After speaking, she looked up at Emperor Zi Yue with her beautiful eyes, filled with a captivating charm. If it were any other time, Emperor Zi Yue might already have fallen at her feet. However, this time, Emperor Zi Yue made no move. ¡°Take Consort Ya back!¡± His cold voice held no trace of emotion, causing Ji Ru Ya¡¯s heart to tremble slightly. She slowly closed her eyes, and upon reopening them, she suddenly pushed away the people who had come to take her. ¡°Miss Mu, Ghost King, run quickly!¡± No one expected Ji Ru Ya to act this way, and everybody was stunned. Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s expression gradually darkened, his voice full of pain and anger, ¡°My consort, are you betraying me?¡± ¡°Betrayal?¡± Ji Ru Ya began to laugh, her laughter mad, filled with a sorrowful air, ¡°I have never loved you, how can there be betrayal? Your Majesty, as the ruler of a nation, you¡¯re usually incompetent and immoral, but now you want to hand over Miss Mu just because that power is interested in her Talent! Once she falls into their hands, she will be controlled for life, serving them endlessly. Did not the mother of the Ghost King suffer a tragic fate for betraying that power? Miss Mu, no matter what, is still your subject, yet you treat her this way?¡± Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Chapter 123 The Evil Holy Maiden Sect Chapter 123: Chapter 123 The Evil Holy Maiden Sect The breeze stirred, and three thousand strands of black hair were disheveled in the wind. Consort Ya no longer possessed that graceful demeanor, with sarcasm evident at the corner of her lips, plainly displayed for all to see. Emperor Zi Yue clenched his fists tightly, a furious expression on his aged face. He lifted his hand and viciously slapped Ji Ru Ya across the face, the sound of the slap ringing out clear and crisp. Ji Ru Ya¡¯s face twisted to one side, strands of her hair falling down and sticking to her cheek. A trickle of blood seeped from the corner of her mouth, yet the contempt on her face did not fade. ¡°Did I say something wrong? I heard your entire conversation, and she even promised to help make Purple Moon Country the most powerful nation. You¡¯re willing to disregard your own people for personal gain.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face turned a livid shade of blue, his teeth grinding loudly, ¡°What have I done wrong? She helps Purple Moon Country become the strongest nation, and I am considering the welfare of the people. Besides, that power is interested in her Talent; it¡¯s her good fortune. I am helping her, and instead of being grateful, she dares to accuse me of wrongdoing!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ji Ru Ya laughed manically, her lips curling into a mocking sneer, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why didn¡¯t you just have a proper conversation with her, and ask Miss Mu for her wishes? Instead, you resorted to force right from the start. Because you know that no woman would be willing to join upon hearing that power¡¯s name.¡± At this point, Ji Ru Ya paused before continuing, ¡°The Holy Maiden Sect. Only women are allowed to join this power, and it requires virgins untouched by men. Every woman who enters must have considerable Talent and undergo a month-long medicinal bath to be used by the Sect Leader, subsequently becoming part of Dual Cultivation with him. All the women of the Holy Maiden Sect are merely playthings for the Sect Leader. The Ghost King¡¯s mother was once captured by the Holy Maiden Sect but she escaped before the call of the Sect Leader, later you learned of this incident and informed the Holy Maiden Sect, which is why the family of Prince Nan¡¯an met with such a tragic fate.¡± The clarity of Ji Ru Ya¡¯s words was as if she had witnessed everything firsthand. Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s complexion shifted subtly. How could this woman know so much? Even those closest to him were not privy to this information. Could it be that he had inadvertently spoken of it in her presence? To the outside world, the Holy Maiden Sect was an evil Sect. If it became known that he had dealings with the Holy Maiden Sect, and furthermore that he was willing to force women to join, then he would surely lose the people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Nonsense! My beloved concubine, it seems I have indulged you far too much, allowing you to become so lawless! Guards, seize Consort Ya for me!¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face darkened as he urgently gave the command. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Ji Ru Ya let out a cold laugh, resigned to her fate as she watched the advancing men. Without Mu Ruyue, could she ever hope to soar through the heavens with her cousin again? In that case, she¡¯d be better off dead. ¡°Yaya.¡± Just as Ji Ru Ya was bracing for death, an arm reached from the side and pulled her into an embrace, then a deep voice rang in her ear. Ji Ru Ya¡¯s body trembled slightly as she looked up at the handsome man embracing her, with tears glistening in her eyes: ¡°Cousin, you shouldn¡¯t have come out.¡± ¡°Yaya, no more words. If you die, what meaning would my life have? If not for you, I would have left this Imperial Palace long ago. Yaya, if in life we cannot be together, then in death, let us be a pair of inseparable lovers.¡± Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Chapter 124 The Ghost King is the Deepest Hidden One Chapter 124: Chapter 124 The Ghost King is the Deepest Hidden One ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya looked at the man in front of her, his face brimming with deep affection, and a profound fondness welled up in her eyes. If she could die together with her cousin, she would be utterly content with her life. However, their seemingly private conversation and affectionate gazes deeply infuriated Emperor Zi Yue. Flames of anger flickered in his eyes as he roared furiously, ¡°Wretched woman, so you have betrayed me all along! Guards, seize this adulterous pair for me!¡± After all, no man could take being cuckolded lying down. Emperor Zi Yue had never expected that Consort Ya, whom he had always doted on, actually had a past with her personal guard and had developed feelings for him. His woman, even in death, could only be buried with him; he would not allow anyone to make a cuckold out of him. Ji Ru Ya slowly closed her eyes, waiting for death to come. But the anticipated pain did not arrive for a long time. She slightly opened her beautiful eyes, and in that moment, a vision of snow-white robes caught her sight. Mu Ruyue drew her sword and blocked the guard¡¯s attack, and without turning back, she spoke to Ji Ru Ya, ¡°Miss Ji, you and your cousin leave this place first. I can handle it alone.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s face showed hesitation. ¡°Go now!¡± Mu Ruyue said in a cold voice without turning her head, ¡°I¡¯ll be distracted with you here. Also, take Wuchen with you. Rest assured, they can¡¯t harm me.¡± ¡°Mu¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya wanted to say more, but she was scooped up around the waist by her cousin, silencing all her words in her throat. ¡°Yaya, Miss Mu is right. We would only distract her by staying. We should leave first. She won¡¯t be in any danger,¡± her cousin assured her. Ji Ru Ya¡¯s face was shrouded with a layer of worry. After a long silence, she finally turned her head to Ye Wuchen, ¡°Ghost King, please leave with us.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Ye Wuchen didn¡¯t speak, merely looking straight at Mu Ruyue. His usually clear and pure eyes were now as deep as the night, impenetrable, leaving one unable to discern his thoughts. Upon seeing Ye Wuchen like this, Ji Ru Ya was slightly startled. Although she did not know the Ghost King well, they had met a few times. This man had always appeared foolishly devoted, immature in mind, but how did he look like that now? Moreover, if she was not mistaken, there was¡­ a killing intent coming from the Ghost King? ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go,¡± Ji Ru Ya held the man¡¯s hand tightly, a faint light shimmering in her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place and get help. I remember the son of the Guardian General Mansion has a good relationship with Miss Mu and has called upon many strong allies for her. Only if we leave now can we help her, as for the Ghost King¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya gazed deeply at Ye Wuchen. In this moment, she realized this man was shrouded in mysteries. ¡°He will be fine as well.¡± This was her intuition. The Ghost King¡¯s fa?ade had fooled too many; perhaps he was the deepest hidden among the royal family¡­ ¡°Guards, stop them!¡± Emperor Zi Yue also saw Ji Ru Ya attempting to escape and urgently commanded aloud. But before those men could even reach Ji Ru Ya, flashes of sword light streaked by, and those people¡¯s heads were swiftly severed from their bodies. ¡°Yan Jin.¡± Following Mu Ruyue¡¯s shout, a small black beast dashed into the castle from outside the walls. Under the gaze of everyone, the beast¡¯s body was shrouded in a layer of black wind that stretched and grew larger. Moments later, when the black wind dispersed, a man dressed in black stood in the void¡­ Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Powerful Figures of the Holy Maiden Sect Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Powerful Figures of the Holy Maiden Sect The man¡¯s face was as sharply defined as if chiseled by a blade, his feet planted firmly in midair, his brows lifted with a domineering aura, exuding the demeanor of one who reigns supreme. Compared to Emperor Zi Yue, this man seemed even more like a sovereign, his ink-black hair billowing in the breeze, making his entire presence wild and despotic. ¡°Yan Jin, if anyone dares to stop our departure, show no mercy and kill!¡± the young girl¡¯s lips parted slightly, her complexion ice-cold and stern, with an aura of murderous intent spreading around her, causing her white garments to flutter gently. ¡°A bunch of ants, not even enough to get stuck between my teeth,¡± he scoffed. Yan Jin stretched his leg muscles and raised his eyebrows arrogantly, and with a booming sound, his powerful aura radiated out, causing the nearest guards to collapse to the ground, unable to move. Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face changed drastically, and he hastily called out, ¡°Double Saint Venerable, please lend me your strength.¡± Suddenly, from deep within the palace, two powerful presences overwhelmed everything, causing those of weaker strength to clutch their heads and wail in agony. ¡°Fake Innates, they are actually Fake Innates, and there are two of them!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s complexion darkened, showing unprecedented gravity. If there was just one, he could have dealt with it, but with two appearing together, he feared there would be some difficulties. ¡°Fake Innate? A warrior between a Ninth-level Martial Artist and an Innate?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression also became solemn. A Fake Innate represented the strongest force below an Innate, and with her current strength, she couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from them. While she was contemplating, two middle-aged beauties dressed in white appeared before her. The two beauties looked as if they were carved from the same mold, strikingly similar in appearance, even their expressions were identical, filled with arrogance and contempt. The only difference was that one had black hair, and the other white. ¡°Not only a genius but also a beauty, no wonder the Sect Leader took a fancy to her,¡± the black-haired beauty sneered at Mu Ruyue, her eyes filled with haughtiness. ¡°Let me advise you, surrender and serve our Sect Leader, otherwise your fate will be no different from that woman¡¯s more than ten years ago.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°That woman, are you referring to Wuchen¡¯s mother?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyes to look at the black-haired beauty, her face veiled with a layer of frost. ¡°Wuchen¡¯s vengeance, I will avenge for him; the pain inflicted by the Holy Maiden Sect, I will seek retribution little by little. One day, those involved in the events of the past will pay the price.¡± She didn¡¯t possess that strength now, but Mu Ruyue believed that one day she would grow strong enough to do so, to take revenge for him. Ye Wuchen gazed at Mu Ruyue with deep affection, for she was the woman of his life, whom he would protect for eternity. ¡°Hahaha! You think you can?¡± The black-haired beauty burst into loud laughter as if she¡¯d heard a hilarious joke. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Sect Leader¡¯s interest in your abilities, you¡¯d already be a corpse. Once you become the Sect Leader¡¯s person, will you still harbour such thoughts? Even if you do, you won¡¯t be able to do anything to him with his strength! Let me teach you a little lesson right now!¡± In an instant, the black-haired beauty charged at Mu Ruyue. ¡°Girl, be careful!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s face turned pale, and he flashed to rescue Mu Ruyue, but at that moment, the motionless white-haired beauty finally made her move. A fierce palm wind surged towards him, and Yan Jin swiftly dodged, engaging in combat with the white-haired beauty before him. His expression grew increasingly anxious. If he still possessed the strength he had before the Seal, he could have annihilated these people with a single move. Sadly, he was no longer who he used to be, nor did he retain that formidable power. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Is He Not a Fool? Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Is He Not a Fool? The dark-haired beautiful woman¡¯s claws were like eagle talons as she fiercely grabbed towards Mu Ruyue¡¯s shoulders, her nails smeared with a green liquid that chills one to the bone as if it were poison. ¡°You disrespectful girl, since you refused the toast only to drink the punishment wine, how noble is our Sect Leader? His favor is your good fortune. Since you are so ungrateful, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± A malicious glint flashed through her beautiful eyes as the dark-haired woman swiftly approached Mu Ruyue, but just then, an arm from beside swept in, pulling Mu Ruyue into an embrace. A murderous aura radiated from the man¡¯s body, accompanied by a powerful momentum that burst forth, and with a loud bang, the body of the dark-haired woman fell heavily to the ground like a capsized flat boat. A mouthful of fresh blood spurted out, and the dark-haired woman stared in astonishment at the man who had pulled Mu Ruyue into his arms, her face a picture of shock. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re supposed to be a fool, aren¡¯t you?¡± Not just the dark-haired woman, everyone present was stunned. The man held Mu Ruyue tightly in his arms, his gaze tenderly fixated on her breathtakingly beautiful face, his voice sweet and alluring, with a hint of indolence shimmering through his charm. ¡°My lady, let your husband handle this from here.¡± Mu Ruyue was shocked, staring bewildered at the face before her. It was still that familiar face, yet the expression was entirely foreign¡­ ¡°Wuchen, you¡­ aren¡¯t foolish?¡± That na?ve and simple Wuchen, was it all just a facade? Now, where in his eyes could one see that innocence? Now they only emitted a sinister and intense aura. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°Because of the Holy Maiden Sect, I had no choice but to disguise myself.¡± Yes, it was because of the Holy Maiden Sect, not the so-called Royal Family. Merely a Royal Family alone wasn¡¯t worth his hiding for many years, and what truly made him cautious over these years was this Holy Maiden Sect. Even now, he was not fully confident he could overthrow the Holy Maiden Sect. But at this moment, for her, sacrificing all his disguises, what did it matter? If he were to neglect her for the sake of maintaining his disguise, he would probably never forgive himself in this lifetime. ¡°You¡¯ve been deceiving everyone all this time!¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared malevolently at Ye Wuchen, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been completely fooled by you!¡± Who would have thought that the magnificent Ghost King wasn¡¯t really a fool with the intellect of a six-year-old child? He also possessed the strength to defeat a Fake Innate in seconds. Laughably, they had always thought he understood nothing. Ye Wuchen slightly raised his handsome face, a charmingly sinister smile playing upon his features, resembling the beautiful yet mysterious and perilous Mandala Flower. The dark-haired woman¡¯s body trembled, and she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Ye Wuchen, if we had known you weren¡¯t a fool, our Holy Maiden Sect would have killed you a long time ago!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you did not eradicate the roots, leaving me, this scourge, alive.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The dark-haired woman looked at Ye Wuchen walking towards her, truly frightened now, a wave of terror enveloping her heart, making her tremble even more violently, ¡°Ye Wuchen, even though you are now powerful, our Holy Maiden Sect is not to be trifled with. With your current strength, can you really oppose the Holy Maiden Sect?¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s brow lifted, his eyes cold and sinister, ¡°So what?¡± Indeed, so what? He had intended to continue hiding until he had enough power to overthrow the Holy Maiden Sect, yet now, he had no choice but to reveal himself. All because he had someone he wanted to protect. For her, even if it meant abandoning his long-held plans, he had no regrets. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Chapter 127: The Death of a Holy Maiden Sect Strongman Chapter 127: Chapter 127: The Death of a Holy Maiden Sect Strongman ¡°Sister,¡± the silver-haired beauty was alarmed, wanting to go down and assist her sister, but her steps were hindered by Yan Jin. As her anxiety grew, with a bang, she struck out at Yan Jin with her palm. But with Yan Jin¡¯s strength, how could he give her an opening? It was initially the silver-haired beauty who prevented Yan Jin from rescuing Mu Ruyue, but now their roles were reversed. In the dusky evening sun, Ye Wuchen looked coldly at the black-haired beauty whose face showed fear, swiftly drawing a purple longsword with a whoosh. The moment the Purple Sword was seen, Mu Ruyue¡¯s body behind him trembled slightly. ¡°Silver Mask!¡± That man with the silver mask was Ye Wuchen! No wonder she felt a sense of familiarity, yet it was laughable that she never knew Ye Wuchen had always been by her side. In this moment, Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart was filled with turmoil, uncertain of how to regard Ye Wuchen. Was he that clean-cut youth who addressed her as ¡°sister¡± upon their meeting, or the powerful and enchanting Silver Mask? Which one was the real him¡­ ¡°You¡­ you stop!¡± Seeing Ye Wuchen approach her, the black-haired beauty truly felt afraid. She took several steps back, her face filled with terror as she said, ¡°If you let me go, I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone about today¡¯s event. You can continue playing the fool; absolutely no one will suspect you. Otherwise, if news of your act spreads, the Sect Leader won¡¯t let you off.¡± Ye Wuchen slightly lifted his brows, a mischievous smile curling on his godly, handsome face. His purple clothes fluttered without wind, and a strong hostility surrounded the man. Seeing this man, as formidable as Shura, the black-haired beauty trembled even more violently. Before she could beg for mercy, a flash of purple light swept past, and a gush of blood spurted from her throat. Even in death, she had never thought she would die at the hands of a man not yet twenty¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°No!¡± The silver-haired beauty¡¯s eyes reddened upon seeing her sister¡¯s death, and she let out a heart-wrenching cry, her attacks becoming more and more chaotic. Thwack! Yan Jin struck her chest with his palm, and the silver-haired beauty¡¯s body flew out like an arrow leaving the bow, crashing heavily into the crowd. Blood gushed from her mouth, quickly staining her white hair red. Her gaze remained fixed on the black-haired beauty, filled with boundless sorrow. If it weren¡¯t for her former greed for power, they wouldn¡¯t have been swayed to join the Sect with the Holy Maiden Sect¡¯s deceit. In the end within the Holy Maiden Sect, they were nothing more than the Sect Leader¡¯s toys. Thinking of that man, the silver-haired beauty smiled. He was so powerful and impressive, she too had fallen in love with him. Yet he was merciless and callous, capable of loving no one, his heart only harboring interest in benefits. If it were a virgin genius, he would spare no effort to snatch her back to the Holy Maiden Sect, bathe in medicinal baths, and after a month be consumed by him to enhance his strength, but with each woman, he would only indulge once, never longing for a second time. In this life, the one she most wronged was her sister, for it was her reluctance to leave the Sect Leader that led to such a tragic price for her sister. Indeed, when one commits too many misdeeds, even Heaven can¡¯t stand by and watch. ¡°Hahaha,¡± the silver-haired beauty laughed crazily, tears streaming down her cheeks as she laughed, ¡°Ghost King, I advise you, don¡¯t make an enemy of the Holy Maiden Sect. There are many secrets within the Holy Maiden Sect. However, I still want to give you a piece of advice; your fianc¨¦e has a somewhat special constitution. The Sect Leader will not give up until he has her, but all he wants is her virginity, and if she¡¯s no longer a virgin, she¡¯s useless to him.¡± Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Chapter 128: The Regretful Emperor Zi Yue Chapter 128: Chapter 128: The Regretful Emperor Zi Yue After uttering those words, the beautiful woman with white hair spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, her gaze gradually becoming vacant. If there was an afterlife, she resolved not to crave power nor to fall in love with a man she shouldn¡¯t, instead living a peaceful life solely with her sister¡­ Slowly closing her eyes, a smile of relief curled the corners of her lips. From now on, she would no longer need to work for him, nor would she have to watch him bed virgin after virgin, nor would she suffer such agony¡­ Emperor Zi Yue, witnessing the fall of these two Holy Maiden Sect powerhouses, was instantly petrified. Suddenly, he caught the gaze of Ye Wuchen, which sent a shiver through his spine, and he was overcome with terror. ¡°What do you intend to do? I am the Emperor of Purple Moon Country, do you dare to commit such an act of insubordination?¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head helplessly, not understanding how the Emperor managed to end up in this situation. Ye Wuchen dared to kill members of the Holy Maiden Sect, so why should he fear this insignificant Emperor? ¡°Emperor, I hear you¡¯ve detained someone from Qingyun Sect?¡± Just when everyone thought the matter could be settled, an angry voice came from outside the palace gates. As people turned to look, they saw Elder Zhao from Qingyun Sect charging inside. Emperor Zi Yue recognized the people from Qingyun Sect and was momentarily stunned: ¡°Old Sir Zhao, I have not detained anyone from your Qingyun Sect, do you know where they might be now?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Zhao snorted coldly, his gaze shifting and falling upon Mu Ruyue. Seeing she was unharmed, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief and chuckled, ¡°Miss Mu, it¡¯s truly good to see you¡¯re safe. Just now, your house¡¯s Li Lu came to find me, saying there might have been an issue with you; it scared me to death. If something had happened to you, how would I explain to Master Wu Yu? That old fellow is extremely protective by nature, what if he learned his prized disciple was in danger? He would surely obliterate Purple Moon Country in retaliation, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± At this, Elder Zhao became somewhat indignant. How audacious was the Emperor of Purple Moon Country, daring to bully Master Wu Yu¡¯s treasured disciple! Everyone knows that the old man only has this one beloved disciple. He holds her as if she were in his mouth, afraid she¡¯ll melt, cradles her in his palm, afraid she¡¯ll fall. If he learns she has been mistreated, wouldn¡¯t the consequences be dire? A small Purple Moon Country, how could it withstand the wrath of that old fellow? Perhaps in a fit of rage, he would destroy the entire nation, and with Master Wu Yu¡¯s temperament, this was not beyond the realms of possibility. Elder Zhao revealed everything with his speech, causing Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s complexion to go pale and his steps to falter, nearly collapsing to the ground. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Old¡­ Old Sir Zhao, you¡¯re saying she is Master Wu Yu¡¯s, the chief alchemist of Qingyun Sect, prized disciple?¡± Did it have to be so terrifying? What sort of disaster had he captured? If Qingyun Sect found out, he would no longer be fit to be Emperor. It was a joke that, previously, merely because Ye Tianfeng was a disciple of Master Tian Yuan, the Emperor had not dared to offend him lightly, hence why he initially agreed to his request to call off the engagement, and then went back on his word due to his later regret. It was laughable that Ye Tianfeng took his status for granted, and Mu Tingting wanted to use this to ingratiate herself with Master Tian Yuan of Qingyun Sect. Little did anyone know that the Mu family¡¯s least favored eldest daughter would suddenly become the chief alchemist¡¯s disciple. The status of the chief alchemist, compared to Master Tian Yuan, was like the difference between heaven and earth. But what had he just done? Thinking back on his actions, Emperor Zi Yue shuddered violently¡­ Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Chapter 129 Im Waiting for You to Explain Chapter 129: Chapter 129 I¡¯m Waiting for You to Explain ¡°Elder Zhao, I¡¯ll leave the subsequent matters to you.¡± Mu Ruyue yawned as she had been summoned to the Imperial Palace immediately after a month¡¯s journey without having had the chance for a proper rest. Now that everything was resolved, she should return to the Mu Residence. Suddenly, she lifted her head and looked indifferently at the man as beautiful as a god but said nothing. Just receiving her gaze, Ye Wuchen¡¯s heart tightened, and a hint of panic crossed his handsome face. He was afraid, afraid that she would distance herself from him from then on, and afraid that she would never pay attention to him for the rest of his life. And as that fear threatened to spread, he couldn¡¯t help but walk up to Mu Ruyue, raising his hand intending to grasp the young girl¡¯s shoulder, but as his fingers touched her, he let go, his eyes filled with complexity and panic, as if unsure of how to start explaining. Tell her it was a matter of no choice? But a deception was a deception, and no amount of reasons could change that fact. Silence lingered between the two, and only after a moment did the man hear the young girl¡¯s faint voice, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to give me an explanation.¡± Having said that, Mu Ruyue turned and walked out of the palace gate. As he watched the white figure disappear before his eyes, Ye Wuchen¡¯s lifted heart slowly settled down, his handsome face curling into a devilishly charming smile. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t ignored him and had given him a chance to explain¡­ The night was like water, and the evening breeze teased. Mu Ruyue stood before the window, the evening breeze stirring her hair, gently tracing her cheek. She lifted her head to gaze at the night sky outside the window, her eyes filled with a peculiar light. Ye Wuchen approached her from behind, gazing at the young girl before the window. His face was so perfect it provoked the envy of gods and men, and his devilish eyes were filled with deep affection, as if they contained only one person. ¡°Over a decade ago, on a night like this, my parents were killed by the Holy Maiden Sect. Not a single soul was spared in the slaughter of more than three hundred members of Prince Nan¡¯an Mansion, except for me who luckily survived. My father told me with his dying breath, if I wanted to live, I had to disguise myself and go unnoticed by everyone. Since then, I¡¯ve been playing the fool, and everyone says my intelligence has remained on that night¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï That night was a lifelong nightmare for him. His once happy and fulfilled family was obliterated in an instant. It was by hiding him away that his father managed to save him from that calamity. Later, because he had become a fool, the Holy Maiden Sect did not wish to create more atrocities and never returned to eradicate him completely. But had the Holy Maiden Sect committed fewer atrocities over the years? How many innocent people had died at their hands? ¡°What then, is this Ghost King title all about? I¡¯ve always wondered; your scars are indeed fierce, but they do not seem that dreadful,¡± Mu Ruyue slowly turned, lifting her gaze to the handsome man before her and asked. The man laughed, his smile wicked to the extreme, as tempting as the Mandala Flower. ¡°Because a maid accidentally discovered my secret, so I made her go mad, and to ensure there were no surplus people in Prince Mansion, I purposely spread rumors that I looked like a ghost, coupled with the madness of the maid. From then on, no one was willing to come to Ghost Prince Manor, which made it easier for me to act.¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow: ¡°You¡¯ve been playing the fool for so many years just for the Holy Maiden Sect? How ridiculous that I¡¯ve been fooled by you all along.¡± ps: Yesterday, there was a problem with Tencent, and the updated chapters did not show up until the morning. I apologize for the inconvenience this has caused everyone. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Only for You in My Whole Life Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Only for You in My Whole Life ¡°Muer,¡± Ye Wuchen slowly approached Mu Ruyue and, with an outstretched arm, pulled her into his embrace. His slender fingers gently brushed through the girl¡¯s hair as he affectionately gazed at the girl in his arms. ¡°I wanted to tell you, but I knew with your personality, you would never stand by idly. I didn¡¯t want to put you in danger.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s body tensed slightly but she did not push Ye Wuchen away, allowing him to hold her within his embrace. She wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. Although this man had deceived her, he had his reasons. In that situation, if it had been her, she would have made the same decision. However, since he had indeed deceived her, there should be a small punishment¡­ ¡°Muer.¡± Ye Wuchen lowered his gaze to the girl in his arms, his long fingers gently pinching her chin, his cool fingertips tenderly stroking her thin lips, his smile at the corner of his mouth becoming more mischievously charming. As the man¡¯s handsome features loomed closer before her eyes, Mu Ruyue suddenly snapped back to reality and forcefully pushed Ye Wuchen away, glaring at him fiercely, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Wife, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t kissed before,¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s expression held a hint of grievance. His wife was really estranged from him, and it wounded him deeply. ¡°At that time, I thought of you as nothing but a child.¡± Thinking of how this man had deceived her with that innocent look, Mu Ruyue felt like grinding her teeth in hatred. ¡°If my wife likes it, then wouldn¡¯t it be fine for your husband to continue playing the fool?¡± Ye Wuchen laughed, his expression now lazy and seductively charming, a stark contrast to his previous innocent smiles. He was indeed bewitching. Mu Ruyue sized him up and down, then asked, ¡°And how do you resemble a fool right now?¡± ¡°By your side, wife, I am willing to be the fool who is at your beck and call for a lifetime,¡± Ye Wuchen smiled seductively, his stunningly beautiful face so compelling at that moment that it was impossible to overlook, ¡°as long as you command it, your husband will absolutely obey. Do you agree?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t respond to his remark but smiled faintly, ¡°Ye Wuchen, the fact that you¡¯ve deceived me remains. Although I won¡¯t take it too seriously, still, a little punishment is necessary.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Ye Wuchen stroked his chin and smiled enchantingly, his twinkling eyes filled with mischief. Speaking in a suggestive tone, he said, ¡°Then, shall the punishment be for your husband to warm your bed for a lifetime?¡± ¡°Ye Wuchen!¡± Mu Ruyue gnashed her teeth, glaring fiercely at the man¡¯s devilish smile. Ye Wuchen blinked twice, his smile growing even more wicked, ¡°Then the punishment is for your husband to warm your bed, and only yours, for a lifetime.¡± For a lifetime, to warm only your bed¡­ Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, rippled gently, and while caught in this moment, Ye Wuchen reached out his arms to pull her back into his embrace, tightly holding the girl around her waist and forcefully kissing the lips he had long yearned for. ¡°Ye Wuchen, you¡­¡± After that, everything she wanted to say got stuck in her throat. Mu Ruyue tried to kick the man away, but Ye Wuchen was prepared; he clamped her legs firmly with his own, preventing any movement. After a long while, Ye Wuchen finally released the girl from his embrace, his long fingers gently traced her lips, and he grinned with a devilish charm, ¡°Wife, you¡¯ve already seen everything there is to see about me. In this life, you have no choice but to take responsibility for your husband. Let¡¯s get married quickly, shall we?¡± Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Ye Wuchens Tenderness, Mu Ruyues Heart Fluttering Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Ye Wuchen¡¯s Tenderness, Mu Ruyue¡¯s Heart Fluttering Mu Ruyue glared at him fiercely, her stunning face slightly flushed, and she gritted her teeth as she spoke, ¡°Who was the one who stripped naked and ran in while I was bathing? What exactly were your intentions then?¡± ¡°Because your husband wanted you to take responsibility.¡± Ye Wuchen was quite honest and directly stated his purpose. ¡°Ye Wuchen!¡± Mu Ruyue clenched her fists tightly, barely restraining herself from landing a punch on that irritatingly handsome face, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to marry you, and that imperial decree can¡¯t coerce us into anything right now!¡± ¡°Your husband can wait,¡± Ye Wuchen said, holding the woman in his arms with tender affection, a devilish smile on his face, ¡°until the day my wife is willing to marry me. However, during this period, if other men appear by your side, it¡¯s inevitable that your husband will be jealous, so their fate can only be like Feng Jingtian¡¯s that day.¡± ¡°Feng Jingtian, are you talking about that monster?¡± Mu Ruyue looked at Ye Wuchen with confusion, ¡°What did you do to Feng Jingtian?¡± Ye Wuchen arched an eyebrow at the woman in his arms, his god-like visage gradually taking on a wicked air: ¡°Nothing much, just made sure he couldn¡¯t leave his bed for half a year, why? Are you worried about him, my wife?¡± Worried? Would I worry about that monster? I just think you did a good job beating him; every time I see his smile as blooming as a flower, I want to kick him a few times.¡± Ye Wuchen paused for a moment, then helplessly shook his head, his eyes full of doting affection. ¡°Muer, it¡¯s getting late, you should rest well. Your husband will come to find you tomorrow,¡± Ye Wuchen gently cradled Mu Ruyue¡¯s head, tenderly kissed her forehead, and hooked up a mischievous smile on his lips. In this lifetime, he would never let go of her hand. Staring at the man¡¯s disappearing figure under the moonlight, Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart was no longer as calm as water, for the man¡¯s actions had rippled through her. In the night, Ye Wuchen halted, his purple robe lightly lifting in the evening breeze. Just then, a woman in black landed behind him, knelt on the ground and respectfully said, ¡°What are your orders, master?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°Within half a month, I want the people of the Holy Maiden Sect to know that their king has been feigning ignorance.¡± Now the Imperial Palace was under control, and the two strong individuals from the Holy Maiden Sect were already dead, and his messages could not get out through the court, so he had to rely on himself. ¡°Master?¡± Dieyi looked at Ye Wuchen in surprise, her red lips slightly parted, mustering courage to speak, ¡°If I may be bold, please retract your orders. The strength of Ghost Hall is still not able to contend with the Holy Maiden Sect, so why would you let those people know you are feigning ignorance? Wouldn¡¯t this draw the people of the Holy Maiden Sect here?¡± The air that night grew tense in an instant. Dieyi¡¯s heart clenched tightly, a stifling aura coming from the front, pressing her down until she was lying flat on the ground, not daring to lift her head to look at the man. Ye Wuchen looked down at the woman kneeling on the ground, his handsome face shadowed, his voice as cold as hell, causing Dieyi¡¯s body and soul to tremble. ¡°You only need to follow your king¡¯s command!¡± Follow? Dieyi gave a bitter smile, her loyalty to her master was absolute because of the man in her heart, but she could not bear to watch her master go to such lengths for a woman, even putting Ghost Hall in jeopardy. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Dieyis Conspiracy (Part 1) Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Dieyi¡¯s Conspiracy (Part 1) With these thoughts, Dieyi clenched her teeth and, mustering courage from who knows where, raised her head to look at the man before her, beautiful as a god. ¡°Does my lord do this for the sake of the future madam? Because she has drawn the attention of the Holy Maiden Sect, only if you, my lord, pretend to be a fool and get exposed, showing your true strength, will it attract the Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect¡¯s attention, thereby allowing the madam a moment¡¯s peace. But has my lord considered that by doing so, the Ghost Hall will be plunged into an inescapable disaster? And yet, my lord, by simply taking the madam¡¯s virginity, the Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect would no longer covet her. Why does my lord not choose this method and instead opts for the most dangerous one?¡± At this moment, Ye Wuchen¡¯s face was so dark and foreboding that it instilled a heart-deep fear in anyone who saw it. He slowly walked towards Dieyi, and as he approached, a powerful aura crushed down, turning her face instantly pale as she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, looking at Ye Wuchen in shock. In that moment, she felt as if her life was no longer in her own hands. ¡°Who gave you the permission to question this king¡¯s decisions?¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s countenance was dark as the eve of a storm, his eyes glittered with a cold and harsh light. With a wave of his hand, a surge of energy violently threw Dieyi over, and with a bang, she crashed onto a stone, blood from the back of her head flowing red. ¡°Leave!¡± Ignoring Dieyi¡¯s pale complexion, Ye Wuchen¡¯s voice was cold and merciless, ¡°If there is a next time, you will go straight to the Punishment Hall on my orders.¡± In the Punishment Hall of the Ghost Hall, one who enters once, is sure to leave with half their life gone. Dieyi¡¯s delicate body shook. Could this man truly be so ruthless? For the sake of a woman, he would disregard the Ghost Hall he had painstakingly built. Indeed, Dieyi had her own intentions for wanting Ye Wuchen to consummate his marriage with Mu Ruyue. She had been following the Ghost King for quite some time; this man had always been clean and abstinent, never having had relations with any woman. Perhaps he did not know the pleasures of such matters. During her missions, she had seen many men who had been chaste before but became obsessed with the taste after being intimate with a woman. Thus, she thought, just as long as the master consummates his marriage with the madam and savors the joy of such acts, maybe then she could seize the opportunity to become his concubine. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? On the continent, it was normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. With the master¡¯s distinguished status, having a few concubines was naturally to be expected. Even if he loved the madam, he would not spend his entire life devoted solely to one woman. Of course, Dieyi¡¯s thoughts were wishful. But in this lifetime, apart from Mu Ruyue, his eyes could accommodate no other woman. Having her alone in his life was enough. Gazing at the departing figure of Ye Wuchen, Dieyi climbed up from the ground, her fists clenched tightly as she said, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m sorry, but this time Dieyi fears she cannot obey your orders.¡± It wasn¡¯t just because of her ulterior motives; she also couldn¡¯t bear to see the lord risking the destruction of Ghost Hall for one woman and plunging himself into danger. She deeply loved the master; even if he didn¡¯t know it, she wanted to do something for him¡­ Mu Residence. Mu Ruyue had just undressed and gone to bed when a strange aura suddenly came from outside. She quickly stood up, her face showing a slight startle as a sharp light flickered in her eyes, ¡°Who is it!¡± No answer came. The willows swayed outside the window, and all that could be heard was the sound of the evening breeze rustling. A figure clad in black flitted past the window. Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart sank, and with a flash, she burst through the window, her eyes landing on the veiled woman in black. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Dieyis Conspiracy (Part 2) Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Dieyi¡¯s Conspiracy (Part 2) The woman in black did not speak, merely looking at Mu Ruyue coldly. Suddenly, she waved her hand, releasing a cloud of green gas. Mu Ruyue quickly raised her hand to cover her nose and mouth, but some of the gas still penetrated into her nostrils. ¡°Poison is of no use against me.¡± Mu Ruyue sneered. As an Alchemy Master, she naturally carried some Detoxification Pills with her. However, after identifying the poison that the woman in black had sprinkled, her complexion changed slightly, ¡°He Youqian Grass!¡± He Youqian Grass, the name of a certain drug, different from poison. Poison could be countered with Detoxification Pills, but He Youqian Grass was¡­ incurable. The woman in black sneered and turned to leave, but the moment her foot stepped beyond the courtyard gate, Mu Ruyue finally regained her senses and commanded coldly, ¡°Yan Jin, capture that woman for me!¡± She wanted to know why she was being targeted! With a whoosh, a black figure burst out from the door. Seeing her chance of escape slipping away, the woman in black tried to run, but how could her strength match Yan Jin¡¯s? Before she could leave the Mu residence, he had captured her, ferociously throwing her at the feet of Mu Ruyue. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Yan Jin asked with concern upon seeing Mu Ruyue¡¯s flushed face. ¡°The properties of He Youqian Grass are strong, stronger than average drugs. It requires a man to overcome its effect.¡± Yan Jin almost suggested, should he call for Ye Wuchen? ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head. Her slightly reddened face appeared intoxicatingly alluring, her breath quickening, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest. Remember, do not let anyone disturb me.¡± Yan Jin opened his mouth but swallowed his words. He looked coldly at the woman in black, whose limbs were bound, and delivered a fierce kick to her with his leg. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but since you want to hurt Miss, you¡¯ll regret what you¡¯ve done today!¡± A vicious glint flickered in his dark eyes, his face bearing a hint of coldness¡­ along with an unmistakable killing intent. But first, he needed to save Mu Ruyue; he would settle the score with this woman later. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Dieyi sneered and slowly closed her eyes, yet in her mind, she was thinking of how to escape from here. If her master ever learned of her actions, she would deeply regret it. Little did she expect that her future lady¡¯s room would be harboring a man. She had intended for her master to profit from the situation, but it now seemed difficult. After all, she hadn¡¯t managed to secretly notify her master. However, as long as her virginity was lost, the Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect would no longer covet her master, who would no longer need to take the risk. And no matter who the man who ended up with her was, she would not allow her master to encounter danger. Inside the room. Mu Ruyue was trying to calm the restlessness in her heart by meditating, but she couldn¡¯t seem to lower her body¡¯s overwhelming heat, feeling an urge to strip off all her clothes due to the scorching sensation. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Yan Jin looked at Mu Ruyue with concern. If it had been any other drug, her resolve would¡¯ve been enough to endure, but He Youqian Grass was too potent; even with her formidable spiritual power, she couldn¡¯t resist. To have held on without losing her will already meant she had reached her limit. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mu Ruyue tried to speak, but instead, a soft moan escaped her lips. She quickly shut her mouth, and after a long struggle, she gritted her teeth and forcefully squeezed out a few words, ¡°Get out now!¡± ¡°But, Miss¡­¡± ¡°Get out now!¡± Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Ye Wuchens Fury (Part 1) Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Ye Wuchen¡¯s Fury (Part 1) Yan Jin sighed softly, just as he was about to turn around and walk out the door, he saw Mu Ruyue suddenly grab a pair of scissors and violently stab her own thigh. A stream of fresh blood spurted from her thigh, staining her clothes red. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re insane!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s handsome face suddenly changed color, his heart filled with such hatred for Dieyi; if it weren¡¯t for his concern for Mu Ruyue, he would have already torn that damned woman to pieces! Mu Ruyue closed her eyes and said no more, only the sensation of pain could keep her consciousness clear. Yan Jin¡¯s heart trembled slightly, he suddenly walked towards the girl on the bed, seeing the blood on her body, his heart suddenly ached. Although he did not harbor romantic feelings for Mu Ruyue, their days together had already made him consider her as his own kin, indeed the only kin he had in this world¡­ ¡°Girl, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yan Jin gently closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his gaze was resolute, his handsome, domineering aura also carried firm lines at this moment, his voice carried a hint of helplessness, ¡°Even if you hate me, I can¡¯t watch you use this method of self-harm to bear the effects of He Youqian Grass, moreover what you¡¯re doing is utterly useless.¡± Seeing Yan Jin¡¯s actions, Mu Ruyue¡¯s flushed face changed slightly, as if using the last of her strength, she yelled, ¡°Yan Jin, get out!¡± ¡°Girl, once you regain consciousness, I am willing to accept any punishment you decide.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze gradually became hollow, yet she still desperately tried to maintain her composure, just as she could no longer hold out, a purple figure crashed in from the doorway, and with a bang knocked Yan Jin unconscious. In that moment, Mu Ruyue saw those demon-like eyes full of heartache¡­ ¡°Muer!¡± Ye Wuchen swiftly moved forward to embrace Mu Ruyue in his arms, seeing the traces of blood on her, a hint of murderous intent flashed across his eyes, ¡°Muer, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m late, Muer¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Wuchen, I feel so hot¡­¡± Mu Ruyue clung tightly to Ye Wuchen¡¯s body, rubbing against him to catch the coolness of his body as her eyes filled with confusion, only aware that the intense heat was making her extremely uncomfortable. ¡°I feel terrible¡­¡± She slightly furrowed her delicate eyebrows, raised her hand to tear down her clothes, with a ripping sound, revealing a corset and her fair skin, which made Ye Wuchen¡¯s mouth go dry. ¡°Muer, you¡¯ll regret this, I don¡¯t want to possess you under these circumstances either.¡± ¡°Wuchen¡­¡± Mu Ruyue rolled over and pinned Ye Wuchen beneath her on the bed, her face flushed as she leaned down to kiss Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips. The man¡¯s lips were ice cold, which made her heart unprecedentedly comfortable, she just wanted more¡­ more¡­ ¡°Muer!¡± Ye Wuchen tightly clenched his teeth, this woman moving on top of him made his body involuntarily tense, but he didn¡¯t want to act rashly and take this woman while her mind was blurred. ¡°Muer, listen to me.¡± Ye Wuchen tightly embraced the girl¡¯s body, sitting up from the bed, allowing her to sit on his lap, managing to suppress the fire she sparked in him. With the woman he loved in his arms, how could he remain unmoved? Yet Ye Wuchen knew that Mu Ruyue was not in a clear state of mind, and if he really took her here, she would certainly regret it upon waking. He didn¡¯t want her to have regrets. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Ye Wuchens Fury (Part 2) Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Ye Wuchen¡¯s Fury (Part 2) Gazing at the young girl¡¯s faintly flushed exquisite beauty, Ye Wuchen¡¯s throat felt like it was on fire, his voice carrying a trace of deep huskiness, ¡°Muer, until I hear you say that you¡¯re willing to marry me, or willing to give yourself to me, I will not have a relationship with you.¡± Although he could no longer bear it now, he must persist for her sake, to spare her from regret and from harboring any grievances, no matter how hard it was for him to restrain himself. ¡°Wuchen¡­¡± Mu Ruyue slightly lifted her head, looking at the godlike handsome face before her, she only wanted to be closer to him, to reduce the temperature on her body. Ye Wuchen lowered his head to kiss those lips, gently and carefully savoring the woman¡¯s fragrance, then his right hand tightly pressed against Mu Ruyue¡¯s back, a stream of cool breath flowing slowly from the palm of his hand into her body. In the Mu Residence under the night, a woman in black was thrown to the ground, bound hands and feet. She looked at the tightly closed door with a look of terror. The master had come, the master had actually come, she was done for now¡­ She knew the master¡¯s methods better than anyone; with what she had done, she feared the punishments of the Ghost Hall would be insufficient to quell the master¡¯s rage. Dieyi was afraid, and her delicate body trembled. She bit her lip tightly, her complexion slightly pale beneath the black veil. She hoped the master would consider her dedication to the Ghost Hall and grant her a swift death¡­ A sleepless night. As dawn broke and Mu Ruyue opened her eyes, she felt a pair of hands tightly pressed against her back. Recalling the situation from yesterday, her heart jolted in shock, and without even looking at the person hugging her, she swung a punch right at him. A muffled sound rang in her ears, followed by the man¡¯s low roar, ¡°Mu Ruyue, are you trying to murder your husband?¡± ¡°Wuchen?¡± Mu Ruyue was startled for a moment, looking in surprise at the man¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Wuchen, how come you are here? I remember that last night it seemed¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Ye Wuchen hadn¡¯t slept all night, and coupled with using Qi to nourish her body, his complexion looked a bit unwell, pale and weak. After all, a night¡¯s worth of Qi, if it were an ordinary person, they would have likely fainted. ¡°Last night you were affected by the He Youqian Grass. Fortunately, I felt a bit unsettled and wanted to check on you, which is when I discovered the situation,¡± he explained. Mu Ruyue quickly tightened her clothes and glanced at him, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to me, right?¡± Ye Wuchen, seeing her expression, couldn¡¯t help but lift a mischievous smile on his lips, ¡°My lady, could it be that you¡¯ve forgotten about throwing yourself into my arms last night? It was the first time my lady offered herself, how could I possibly not accept?¡± ¡°Ye Wuchen!¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s complexion changed drastically, she vaguely couldn¡¯t remember clearly what had happened yesterday, she hadn¡¯t really pounced on this man and consumed him completely, had she? ¡°What do you think can happen between two people dressed as we are?¡± Ye Wuchen raised an eyebrow, suddenly finding teasing this woman rather enjoyable, ¡°My attribute is a bit special. On the surface, it appears to be from the Dark System, but it carries a chill within the darkness, hence, I used Qi yesterday to reduce the effects of the He Youqian Grass. Of course, seeing as the drug was so potent, it took the entire night.¡± ¡°Wuchen¡­¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart was somewhat touched; after all, this man could have taken advantage of her, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he helped her in a different way. ¡°Wuchen, you¡¯re really a fool.¡± She laughed softly, this guy was truly a fool in other aspects¡­ Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Ye Wuchens Fury (Part 3) Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Ye Wuchen¡¯s Fury (Part 3) ¡°I once said that by your side, I would willingly become a fool,¡± Ye Wuchen tightly embraced Mu Ruyue, a gentle curve lifting the corners of his lips, but a hint of wickedness lurked in his eyes, ¡°My lady, shall we settle accounts with some people now?¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened if he hadn¡¯t appeared last night. He couldn¡¯t forget the blood on her body either, surely self-inflicted to maintain her sanity. How could he not be heartbroken? Thinking of the woman who framed Mu Ruyue, a murderous intent flashed through Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes: ¡°Yun Han, bring that woman to this King!¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± As soon as the words fell, Yun Han brought in the woman clad in black. Just then, the veil concealing the woman¡¯s face fell off. Upon seeing her face, Ye Wuchen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Dieyi, it seems you have disobeyed this King¡¯s command,¡± he said. The man¡¯s voice was deep and laced with murderous severity, causing Dieyi¡¯s body to tremble. ¡°Master, Dieyi admits her wrongdoing and begs you to let her die quickly.¡± Dieyi knelt and bowed her head fiercely, but in a moment, her forehead turned blue, blood dripping down her temples and staining half of her face red. ¡°Quickly? How could this King let you die easily? I suppose the snakes in the snake cave have not been fed for a long time; you shall feed them.¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s face looked grim as he stared at Dieyi, his godlike handsome features stern. His words were merciless, as if discussing something trivial. ¡°No!¡± Dieyi screamed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The snakes in the cave would never swallow a person whole but slowly torment them before beginning to feast. She would rather die by the sword than enter that snake cave. ¡°Master, all this was for you. You wanted to expose your power to the Holy Maiden Sect for the sake of the Sect Leader, attracting their attention so they would not focus on her. It is a simple method to protect yourself; the Sect Leader would have no cause for concern if she were not a virgin. Instead, you chose to risk yourself for her wishes. I could not bear to see you in danger and thus dared to do what I did. Please, for my loyalty, grant me a quick death,¡± she pleaded. Dieyi continued to bow her head earnestly, not noticing the increasingly grim expression on Ye Wuchen¡¯s face. ¡°Yun Han, take her away,¡± Ye Wuchen said coldly, his handsome face devoid of any emotion, let alone pity. ¡°Please don¡¯t! Master, I beg you to spare Dieyi. Dieyi truly knows her wrongs and loves you deeply. Why then does the Master treat Dieyi this way? Dieyi is willing to serve you for lifetimes, asking for no status, only begging for mercy,¡± she pleaded. Dieyi rushed forward, attempting to grasp Ye Wuchen¡¯s robe, but before she could reach him, he kicked her away. Ye Wuchen flicked his sleeves, his eyes carrying a cold smirk: ¡°Serve me forever? Do you even qualify? There will only be one woman by my side, now and forever, and likewise in any future lives. Besides her, no one deserves to stay by my side. It seems too lenient to send you to the snake cave. Yun Han, take her to the Punishment Hall and only into the snake cave after a hundred days! Remember, she must not die before then.¡± Dieyi collapsed to the ground, unconsciously allowing Yun Han to drag her away¡­ Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Lets Get Married (1) Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Let¡¯s Get Married (1) ¡°Wuchen, is everything she said true?¡± Ruyue lifted her head to look at the man¡¯s handsome face, a strange glow emerging in her eyes. Ye Wuchen stretched out his hand, pulling the young girl into his embrace, allowing her head to rest against his chest. His long fingers gently stroked her black hair, the corners of his lips curling into a captivating smile. ¡°Muer, you don¡¯t need to worry about these matters. Leave them to your husband to deal with.¡± Ruyue quietly leaned against the man¡¯s chest, and at that moment, she heard the powerful heartbeat. In the embrace of this man, a warmth trickled down to the bottom of her heart. How could she, Ruyue, deserve such treatment from Ye Wuchen? ¡°Wuchen,¡± she raised her eyes slightly to look at the man¡¯s godlike handsome face and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s get married¡­¡± Silence¡­ The entire room quieted down, filled with an eerie atmosphere. Ye Wuchen was stunned for a moment, unable to recover from the intense surprise, he just stared dumbly at Ruyue: ¡°Muer, what did you just say? Could you repeat that?¡± Ruyue chuckled softly and said again, ¡°I said, let¡¯s get married.¡± Only then did Ye Wuchen confirm he hadn¡¯t heard wrong; he hugged Ruyue excitedly, his godlike perfect face showing unprecedented joy. ¡°Muer, you¡¯ve agreed to marry me? You finally agreed? Then let¡¯s get married now, I will immediately have someone prepare the wedding hall.¡± Seeing the man¡¯s excited expression, Ruyue said with a bit of amusement, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? There¡¯s a lot to prepare for a wedding, such as the birth charts, an auspicious day, and also¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï The rest of her words were blocked by Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips. Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and she slowly closed her eyes, wrapping her arms tightly around the man¡¯s waist, savoring this long and passionate kiss¡­ Ye Wuchen, as if afraid of hurting her, kissed her exceedingly tenderly and cautiously, delicately savoring the fragrance of the young girl, his large hand feeling her body temperature through the thin layer of her dress. This woman, he was willing to protect for a lifetime. For her, it didn¡¯t matter if it meant abandoning the plans he had always had, or even overturning the world, what of it? ¡°Muer,¡± Ye Wuchen slowly released the young girl from his embrace, the smile on his lips mischievously charming, his eyes brimming with tenderness and love, ¡°In this life, I, Ye Wuchen, will never let you down.¡± Ruyue lifted her gaze slightly, chuckling lightly: ¡°I believe you. And if one day you betray me, I won¡¯t hesitate to divorce my husband. The husband of Ruyue must have only one woman in his lifetime, not daring to casually provoke ¡®bacteria¡¯, because I don¡¯t need a man covered in ¡®bacteria¡¯. By then, I will only have the option to divorce.¡± Ye Wuchen brushed her hair aside, lowering his head to plant a kiss on her forehead, showing a tenderness different from the Shura-like cruelty he displayed towards Dieyi. The man in front of her now was devilishly charming, so gentle that you could deeply drown in it. ¡°Your husband will never give you a chance to divorce, and in this life, what other woman could catch my eye? Just being with you alone is enough for a lifetime.¡± His gaze was as gentle as water, yet it was directed solely at one woman. The heart of Ruyue suddenly stirred, her body pressing closely against the man, as she smiled and said: ¡°Wuchen, with the kind of man you are, you wouldn¡¯t easily fall for a woman, so why would you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but Ye Wuchen already understood what she meant. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Lets Get Married (2) Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Let¡¯s Get Married (2) ¡°Muer, you are the first to know of my identity as the Ghost King and yet, you didn¡¯t look down on me,¡± Ye Wuchen slowly curled his lips upward, his tender gaze resting on the girl in his arms. He still remembered the first time he met this girl, how clear and bright her eyes were, void of any mockery or ridicule, devoid of pity, as if she treated him as any ordinary person. He remembered what the girl had said at the time. As long as he didn¡¯t consider himself a fool, then he was not a fool¡­ ¡°Later, perhaps out of curiosity, I had you investigate your own background. Although Qingyun Sect kept your information tightly sealed, how could the Ghost Hall¡¯s influence not uncover it? Including your test of Talent and the fact that Qingyun Sect¡¯s chief Alchemy Master took you as an apprentice, it was then that I truly understood you, my wife,¡± he said. Thinking of the information he had learned, Ye Wuchen¡¯s gaze grew even more tender. He softly held the girl in his arms and, smiling with a curved lip, said, ¡°If it were anyone else, after being taken as an apprentice by the chief Alchemy Master of Qingyun Sect, most would show off. Even those who didn¡¯t would use the influence to further their own ends. But you, you had him keep it a secret and chose to climb up through your own efforts.¡± Though in the end, she let Elder Zhao make a trip to the Imperial Palace. But if it weren¡¯t for him being in the Imperial Palace at that time, she undoubtedly wouldn¡¯t have gone, and the matter wouldn¡¯t have been exposed. This woman, she didn¡¯t like to rely on others, just as in the battle with Ling Ye. She could have easily slain him relying on Yan Jin and his strength, yet her choice was to use the most dangerous method. Only to defeat him with her own strength. But she was not stubborn. She knew her own abilities and when to stop. If she encountered an enemy she clearly couldn¡¯t handle, only then would she let others fight, just like with Ling Ye¡¯s master and the Holy Maiden Sect¡¯s mighty ones¡­ Because, if she were to insist on fighting such adversaries herself, it would not be bravery, but foolishness. Thus, she knew what she had to do¡­ How could he not love such a woman? ¡°Wuchen, if I told you that I am merely a ghost, would you still take me as your wife?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyes, gazing intently at the man before her, and asked seriously. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°I am just a ghost from an otherworldly place, and I don¡¯t know why I ended up possessing this body of Mu Ruyue. To be precise, I am not human. There may come a day when I return to the world I originally came from. With that said, will you still want me?¡± Ye Wuchen pulled his lips into a smile, letting out a peerless charm in an instant. This man was so handsome that even his smile could effortlessly steal one¡¯s soul. ¡°Isn¡¯t it my fortune to have found such a special existence as you?¡± Ye Wuchen tightened his grip on her arm slightly, a devilishly charming smile on his face, ¡°Silly girl, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are human, a demon, a spirit, or a ghost. What is unchanging is that you are my wife, Ye Wuchen, the one woman I will protect with all my life. If you truly are just a wisp of a ghost and if the heavens want to take you away, then I will defy fate. Even the heavens have no right to force you to leave.¡± As he spoke these words, his eyebrows slightly lifted, his voice now carried a domineering aura distinct from his usual flirtatious tone¡ªit had an added trace of prideful arrogance. What does it matter to defy the heavens? If overthrowing the heavens could keep her here, then he would not hesitate to do so¡­ Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Lets Get Married (Three) Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Let¡¯s Get Married (Three) Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart stirred with ripples. This man truly was a fool. Perhaps the luckiest thing since her arrival in this otherworldly realm was getting to know this man, and even more, receiving his lifelong protection. No matter what, Mu Ruyue was a woman, and a woman could be moved, whether by Ye Wuchen¡¯s past actions or his words now, none could leave her indifferent. ¡°Muer, let¡¯s pick a day to get married,¡± Ye Wuchen gently took Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand, his lips curving into a wicked smile as his tone suddenly became assertive with a deep possessiveness, ¡°However, once you agree to marry me, you no longer have the right to abandon me. In this lifetime, you are only my woman. If any man appears by your side, I wouldn¡¯t mind making their lives unbearable.¡± Ye Wuchen couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Mu Ruyue, even if other men appeared beside her. He wouldn¡¯t hurt her, but those men would undoubtedly have to suffer his wrath. Was his woman, the Ghost King¡¯s woman, someone anyone could covet? ¡°Beside me, there¡¯s only Yan Jin, but he¡¯s not a man; he¡¯s just a little beast. You wouldn¡¯t be jealous of a little beast, would you?¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at Ye Wuchen, unable to hold back a laugh. This guy was truly a jar of vinegar¡­ ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there was a Feng Jingtian who coveted you, and behind him, the Alchemy Conference¡¯s Chairman wanted to give his grandson to you. Just yesterday, if I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, that little beast might have done something improper to you,¡± Ye Wuchen narrowed his eyes, his smile suddenly turning devilishly charming, ¡°My lady, should I be jealous?¡± Mu Ruyue rolled her eyes at Ye Wuchen and said, ¡°Feng Jingtian was beaten by you to the point of not being able to get out of bed for six months. Qingyu is completely innocent. I¡¯m not very familiar with him; we¡¯ve only spoken a few words. Everything was his grandfather¡¯s doing. As for Yan Jin, he only sees me as his kin, nothing more.¡± But indeed, last night had happened, and if Ye Wuchen hadn¡¯t arrived in time, the consequences could have been unimaginable. Thus, as she spoke her last sentence, Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll teach him to stop meddling in affairs that aren¡¯t his concern, even if I can¡¯t bear it, I will endure.¡± ¡°Endure? Like how you hurt yourself yesterday?¡± Seeing her injured, he would rather have the wounds be upon himself, yet this woman always seemed oblivious to how to take good care of herself. Suddenly, Ye Wuchen raised his hand to press Mu Ruyue down on the bed, and with a rip, tore off her clothes, revealing a deep scar. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Wuchen, what are you doing? You¡­¡± Mu Ruyue wanted to say more, but then saw Ye Wuchen lift his hand, his cool fingertips gently tracing the scar, his handsome and devilish face showing a trace of heartache. ¡°Muer, please, don¡¯t get hurt anymore.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s body trembled slightly and she didn¡¯t speak. If it hadn¡¯t been absolutely necessary, she would not have done so, as she would have lost consciousness long before. Moreover, being a Martial Artist often involved battling others, how could she assure she wouldn¡¯t get hurt? ¡°Wuchen, I can only try to avoid unnecessary injuries.¡± ¡°Then make yourself stronger. Only when you are strong enough, I can be at ease,¡± Ye Wuchen looked up at Mu Ruyue, his smile wicked and languorous, and he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to grow stronger, then, together, we shall step into that Peak together¡­¡± Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Shameless Mu Family Visits (Part 1) Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Shameless Mu Family Visits (Part 1) ¡°` ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to grow strong, and then, to step onto that peak position with me, shoulder to shoulder¡­¡± The man¡¯s words fell heavily into Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart like a giant stone. She looked up at the man pressing down on her, raised her hand to caress his handsome and charming face, and slightly curled the corners of her lips. ¡°Good, I will become even stronger, and then step onto that peak position, to walk with you side by side.¡± This was her goal, the goal to stand alongside him. Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips curved into a smile and said no more. He leaned down to kiss the girl¡¯s lips, letting all the warmth melt into the kiss¡­ ¡°What did you say?¡± Within the Mu Family, Mu Qing slammed his hand on the table and stood up, his eyes flickering, ¡°You¡¯re saying the Ghost King has been playing the fool all along? And he¡¯s the master of Ghost Hall? Even more, he is unusually handsome and immensely strong?¡± It¡¯s laughable that they had always regarded the Ghost King as a fool. What skill or talent did Mu Ruyue have to accidentally obtain such an excellent husband? No, she absolutely must not let Mu Ruyue snatch away this opportunity. ¡°Someone, go tell Xue¡¯er to prepare to visit her sister with me.¡± No matter what, the Mu Family must seize this excellent opportunity. What kind of power is Ghost Hall? It¡¯s said to be even stronger than Qingyun Sect, and the strength of the lord of Ghost Hall is shrouded in mystery. Who would have thought that the lord of Ghost Hall, who was rumored to be silly and ugly as a ghost, was actually the Ghost King? If Mu Ruyue could become the Princess Consort of the Ghost King, then he would have to push Xue¡¯er forward, even if it meant her becoming a concubine, they couldn¡¯t miss the chance to curry favor with the Ghost King. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? After all, Mu Qing knew very well that Mu Ruyue was not the biological daughter of the Mu Family; she had been kept in the Mu Family and claimed to be of their bloodline only at the request of that ¡®high-ranking person¡¯. It was precisely because Mu Ruyue was not his own that Mu Qing could be so cruel to her. What use was a waste who wasn¡¯t his biological daughter? Regrettably, Mu Qing did not yet know that Mu Yixue was no longer a maiden, and moreover, it was under Ye Wuchen¡¯s scheme that she was entangled and defiled by a servant. Such a woman wouldn¡¯t be desired by Ye Wuchen, let alone others. ¡ª¡ª Autumn wind blew through, and the maple leaves gently drifted down. Mu Ruyue lazily leaned against Ye Wuchen¡¯s chest with a contented smile on her lips. Ye Wuchen peeled a grape for her and brought it to her mouth. She bit lightly into the grape, and before she could swallow, Li Lu approached, ¡°My lord, the father and daughter of the Mu Family wish to see you. Will you see them or not?¡± ¡°See me?¡± Mu Ruyue laughed softly, ¡°Are they truly here to see me? I fear it¡¯s not only that.¡± As she said this, she glanced at Ye Wuchen and spoke, ¡°I suspect they want to see you. They must have also heard the news that you are not a fool. So, their likely intent is to offer Mu Yixue to you as a concubine.¡± A glint of disgust flashed through Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes, and he let out a chilling laugh, ¡°It seems some people really lack self-awareness. As I already have a Princess Consort, there won¡¯t be any concubines. Throw them out for me, and use disinfectant to clean the place where they stood.¡± Li Lu smiled faintly, it seemed the Ghost King truly doted on his master. ¡°Understood.¡± Just as Li Lu turned to leave, a voice came from behind him, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°My lord, do you have any further instructions?¡± Li Lu was now completely serving as Mu Ruyue¡¯s housekeeper, seemingly having forgotten his identity as the son of a general. ¡°` Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Shameless Mu Family Visits (Part 2) Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Shameless Mu Family Visits (Part 2) Mu Ruyue leaned lazily against Ye Wuchen, her face showing signs of weariness. She stretched and said with a fake smile, ¡°Let them come in. I want to see just how shameless they can be.¡± Li Lu looked at Mu Ruyue in surprise, ¡°Yes, Master,¡± he said. After these words, he turned and left. Moments later, the figures of the father and daughter duo appeared before their eyes. Compared to the scheming face of Mu Qing, Mu Yixue¡¯s eyes filled with intense love when she saw Ye Wuchen. So he was the Ghost King, the fool from the past. Unexpectedly, not only was the Ghost King handsome, but he had also endured humiliation and played the fool to survive. How could such an outstanding man not be loved by women? Especially since Mu Yixue had fallen for him early on because of Wuchen¡¯s striking appearance¡­ From the moment Mu Qing entered the Mu Residence, he felt numerous powerful presences flood in, causing a slight shock to his heart, but he assumed they were Wuchen¡¯s people. Little could he have guessed that these strong individuals belonged to the force Mu Ruyue had established¡ªthe Skybane Clan. Ever since she attended the Alchemy Conference, Li Lu had gathered more powerful individuals. After countless elixir enhancements, their strength had grown stronger. Initially, these warriors did not stay at the Mu Residence, but after the incident with Dieyi happened, Mu Ruyue had called all of them back, and they usually cultivated within the residence. ¡°Yue¡¯er.¡± Mu Qing looked at the girl sitting on Wuchen¡¯s body, frowning slightly in discontent. In his view, such a gesture was unbecoming, even for a woman who was married. However, remembering why he was there, Mu Qing suppressed all words of rebuke and forced a stiff smile, ¡°It¡¯s too lonely for you to live here by yourself. Let your sister Xue¡¯er keep you company.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question, but a command that directly stated his intention. Mu Ruyue scoffed coldly, her icy dark eyes turning towards Mu Qing, ¡°Alone? Are you saying Wuchen isn¡¯t a person, Li Lu isn¡¯t a person? Aren¡¯t other people here persons as well?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Mu Qing gave a dry laugh, ¡°After all, the Ghost King is your fianc¨¦, and you can¡¯t meet often. Li Lu recognizes you as his master, and his status is certainly different. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of letting your sister accompany you.¡± ¡°Status?¡± Mu Ruyue sneered coldly, with a chill and mockery in her smile, ¡°Could it be that in the eyes of the Mu Family Head, a Shi family daughter¡¯s status can compare with mine?¡± Mu Ruyue was right; she wasn¡¯t just the Ghost Queen. She was also Master Wu Yu¡¯s disciple and the owner of the Ghost Hall, each of her identities superior to Mu Yixue¡¯s. At this moment, Mu Yixue clenched her fists in hatred, her envious gaze fiercely fixed on Mu Ruyue. ¡°Muer, are you thirsty?¡± Ye Wuchen looked coldly at the Mu family duo and then with a devilish and gentle smile, turned to Mu Ruyue, ¡°Shall I get you some tea?¡± ¡°The Big Red Robe that Elder Zhao brought last time was good, but make it light; I don¡¯t like it too strong,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded and turned to say to Ye Wuchen. Ye Wuchen gently stroked her hair, the smile in his eyes seemingly enough to drown someone. ¡°Alright.¡± The actions of the two completely ignited the jealousy raging in Mu Yixue¡¯s heart. She glared hatefully at Mu Ruyue, her gaze like knives scraping viciously over that gorgeous face. Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Chapter 142: The Tragic Fate of Mu Yixue (Part 1) Chapter 142: Chapter 142: The Tragic Fate of Mu Yixue (Part 1) ¡°Mu Ruyue, what status do you have that the Ghost King should serve you tea? You don¡¯t even weigh yourself. As a woman, you are supposed to serve men. Why should a man serve you? What are you, after all? People like you don¡¯t even qualify to be the Ghost Queen.¡± Mu Qing was so frightened that she shivered violently, glaring fiercely at Mu Yixue. Her daughter was usually obedient and well-behaved. Why did she always speak so recklessly whenever she saw Mu Ruyue? The Ghost King clearly doted on her willingly as if she were a queen. Wouldn¡¯t her words anger the Ghost King? If the Ghost King got angry, her own plans would clearly be ruined. Ye Wuchen turned to the infuriated Mu Yixue, the corner of his lips unexpectedly lifting into a sly smile. At that smile, Mu Yixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, a blush sweeping across her lovely and adorable face. She looked shyly at the approaching Ye Wuchen, ¡°Prince, I¡­¡± Bang! Before Mu Yixue could finish, a kick cut her off, sending her body flying like an arrow released from its bow, violently crashing into a tree. The intense pain and humiliation made Mu Yixue¡¯s eyes redden as she looked grievously at that sinister-looking man. ¡°Wuchen, wipe it off, don¡¯t dirty your foot,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled as she stood, pulling out a handkerchief and handing it to Ye Wuchen. ¡°After you¡¯re done, just throw it away. You don¡¯t need to return it to me.¡± ¡°What a pity for a good handkerchief.¡± Ye Wuchen sighed with regret, his face full of lament as if using the handkerchief to wipe the foot that had kicked Mu Yixue was an insult to the handkerchief. Mu Yixue¡¯s pretty face flushed with anger. When had she ever suffered such humiliation? It was all because of that despicable woman, Mu Ruyue. Mu Ruyue, I, Mu Yixue, swear here that I will never let you off! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips curled up, his devilish eyes exuding a chill. He glanced briefly at the jealous Mu Yixue, his smile turning sinister, ¡°She is my Princess Consort. It¡¯s not just about serving her tea or water, even if it means becoming her servant, it is my affair!¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s delicate body trembled. Why had a good man like Ye Wuchen fallen for Mu Ruyue? She was truly unwilling to accept this! ¡°Prince, please calm your anger,¡± Mu Qing quickly knelt down, casting a warning glance at Mu Yixue before speaking, ¡°I came here for two reasons: first, to visit my daughter, and second, to offer Xue¡¯er to Yue¡¯er to keep her company. We ask for no status; if the Prince requires, Xue¡¯er is willing to serve you and ease Yue¡¯er¡¯s worries.¡± Mu Qing had made it very clear, she was here to offer her daughter. After all, as a member of the Royal Family and such an outstanding man, it is quite normal to have multiple wives and concubines on this continent, where no one has just one wife. Even though the Ghost King loves Mu Ruyue deeply, he still needs to take two concubines and several other concubines, and he is determined to secure those positions for Xue¡¯er. Ye Wuchen¡¯s expression darkened, his aura emanating a deadly seriousness, ¡°Muer, I told you long ago not to see these people from the Mu Family, yet you insisted on seeing how shameless they are. Now you see? Such shameless people don¡¯t deserve to be your father!¡± Mu Qing was slightly startled, looking at Ye Wuchen in amazement. After sensing the imposing aura from Ye Wuchen, he felt a slight tightness in his chest, almost as if the breath in front of him had gradually vanished, pressing so heavily he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Chapter 143: The Tragic Fate of Mu Yixue (Part 2) Chapter 143: Chapter 143: The Tragic Fate of Mu Yixue (Part 2) ¡°You want her to serve this King?¡± Ye Wuchen laughed, his smile sinisterly charming and chilling, his purple clothes fluttering in the autumn breeze, surrounded by an air of malevolence that instilled fear in others. This man was someone not to be trifled with¡­ ¡°This King needs no bevy of beauties. In this lifetime, having her by my side is enough. If this King were to do anything to wrong her, I would rather be childless and doomed to hell after death, forever unable to be reborn!¡± As the saying goes, there are divine spirits three feet above one¡¯s head. In this world, people still believe in the existence of gods and the power of vows, especially such solemn ones. How could this not shock them? Mu Ruyue looked at this man, moved at heart. He too was the one she acknowledged for a lifetime¡­ ¡°Mu Ruyue, do you also approve of his methods?¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s face drastically changed as she shouted at Mu Ruyue. If the Ghost King were not to marry concubines or take any, wouldn¡¯t she lose her chance? Then what about her heart? It was laughable that the current Mu Yixue had forgotten her own non-virgin status, already having lost her qualifications. ¡°Why not?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrow and scoffed coldly. ¡°My man, in this lifetime, can only have me as his woman. If not, I wouldn¡¯t agree to marry him.¡± ¡°You¡­ Mu Ruyue, you jealous woman!¡± Mu Yixue was nearly driven mad. Why could this woman say such things so naturally? Was she not afraid of being scorned by the public? Even though this continent revered the strong, a woman¡¯s status was clearly lower than that of a man¡¯s. Even powerful women would accept concubines for their husbands. Many years ago, the Purple Moon Country had a couple so powerful and loving, yet even that man had two concubines. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï The only exception was the Ghost King¡¯s parents, who were the former Prince Nan¡¯an and Princess Consort. Even then, since Prince Nan¡¯an only had the Ghost King as his son, the Princess Consort once considered accepting concubines for him but was rejected by Prince Nan¡¯an. Yet even from this event, it was clear that the Princess Consort did not seek to monopolize her husband¡¯s affection. Why could this woman speak so justifiably? She even said that if the Ghost King were to have only her, she wouldn¡¯t marry him? Could it be that she was not afraid of public condemnation? ¡°Husband, do you think I am a jealous woman?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, turning her head to look at Ye Wuchen, and said with a half-smile. This ¡°husband¡± touched Ye Wuchen¡¯s heart; his expression immediately softened as he tenderly looked at the aggrieved Mu Ruyue. ¡°A jealous woman? How could this King¡¯s wife be a jealous woman? It simply means that my beloved cares about me, which makes me even happier. If anyone dares to come between us¡­¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s expression darkened, a sinister smile curling on his lips: ¡°This King won¡¯t mind feeding them to the snakes!¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders, looking at Mu Yixue with a helpless smile: ¡°My husband is wonderful in every way, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s very fond of his little pets, oh, right, his pets are a dozen giant pythons. If you wish to take some responsibilities off our shoulders, then go ahead and be those pythons¡¯ meal. I¡¯m sure they would welcome you.¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s body trembled, her face instantly paled as she screamed: ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to feed the pythons! Mu Ruyue, you¡¯re so malicious you¡¯ll definitely be punished!¡± Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Chapter 144: The Tragic Fate of Mu Yixue (Part 3) Chapter 144: Chapter 144: The Tragic Fate of Mu Yixue (Part 3) ¡°Retribution?¡± Mu Ruyue sneered, her lips curling with mockery, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the saying? It¡¯s better to tear down ten temples than to destroy a single marriage. Tell me, upon whose head do you think that retribution will fall first?¡± Mu Yixue glared hatefully at Mu Ruyue, retorting, ¡°I just wanted to serve the Prince and become his concubine, I never intended to break up your marriage.¡± Looking at Mu Yixue¡¯s indifference, as if she was a pig not afraid of boiling water, Mu Ruyue felt somewhat helpless. This woman had been spoiled by Mu Qing since childhood, hence she never considered the consequences of her words and deeds. It was clear that Ye Wuchen didn¡¯t need any concubine, yet she was still bringing up this matter. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face turned pale, and he said hastily, ¡°Please, Prince, for the sake of Xue¡¯er¡¯s youthful ignorance, spare her this time.¡± ¡°Youthful ignorance?¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s gloomy gaze swept over her, a shadow cast over his handsome face, ¡°Mu Yixue is only two years younger than Muer, is this youthful ignorance? Since she so desires to be regarded from the side, then this Prince shall decide and have her marry Wang Bo, the deputy general under the National Guardian General, as a concubine.¡± ¡°No!¡± Mu Yixue shrieked, she, a daughter of the Mu Family, could only become a deputy general¡¯s concubine? And this Wang Bo, it was said that he had his looks ruined when he was young, incredibly ugly, and was nothing more than a martial artist who knew nothing of cherishing women. Becoming his concubine, wouldn¡¯t that push her to a dead end? ¡°Haha, Prince, rest assured, that Wang Bo is a subordinate of my father. I will handle this matter properly,¡± Li Lu glanced at Mu Yixue, a hint of pity surfacing in his eyes. Wang Bo had two concubines; it was said both were tortured to death by him during intimate affairs. It was unknown whether the Miss of the Mu Family would survive even half a year¡­ ¡°Father, Daddy, save me, save me quick, I don¡¯t want to marry that monster, I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Prince, this¡­¡± Mu Qing wanted to plead, but before he could utter a word, a crushing pressure overwhelmed him, leaving him speechless, able to do nothing but watch as Mu Yixue was dragged away by Li Lu. However, Mu Yixue¡¯s fate turned out to be even more miserable than those tortured concubines¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï Before entering the Prince Mansion, she was crippled by a black-clothed man, reduced to a First Rank waste, and on the wedding night, Wang Bo discovered she was not a virgin and, enraged, left immediately. From then on, whenever he was slightly displeased, he would cruelly torment her. Not even half a month had passed before Mu Yixue had already become someone unrecognizable, neither human nor ghost in appearance. As the Ghost King had ordered, no one from the Mu Family was allowed to visit Mu Yixue, so now she was in a state where heavens would not respond to her cries, nor could the earth aid her, only able to endure the inhumane torture from Wang Bo¡­ Compared to the tragic fate of Mu Yixue, Mu Ruyue, after they had left, entered seclusion and finally, a month later, advanced her strength to that of a Sixth-level Martial Artist. While she had not yet made a breakthrough in the art of Elixir refinement, she had become much more proficient. Now, when refining Earth-level Intermediate Elixirs, she could produce one hundred pills per batch. This was no small progress. And during the time Mu Ruyue was secluded, the transition of imperial power finally concluded. Emperor Zi Yue was imprisoned by Elder Zhao, and the throne went to the ailing Ninth Prince, Ye Luoya. However, all this had nothing to do with Mu Ruyue. Now, all she wanted was to increase her strength as quickly as possible. Then, to stand shoulder to shoulder with that man¡­ Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Chapter 145: People of the Holy Realm Xiao Family (Part 1) Chapter 145: Chapter 145: People of the Holy Realm Xiao Family (Part 1) Holy Realm, Xiao Family. Xiao Tianyu looked apologetically at the woman beside him, his voice gentle as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yu¡¯er. Recent events have made it necessary for you to stay here with me, preventing you from searching for our daughter.¡± ¡°My husband, there¡¯s no need for so many words,¡± Madam Sheng Yue gently shook her head, her peerless beauty lifting into an elegant smile, ¡°We are husband and wife, one entity. Who could have predicted that after tracking our daughter¡¯s whereabouts, the Mu Family would harbor a traitor who then reported to the Nangong Family? Fortunately, I captured the person who had once sent our daughter away, preventing her whereabouts from being revealed to those people. A decade ago you, alone with your sword, took on the Nangong Family. We will not be intimidated now. However, we must cleanse the traitor before our daughter can come home. I do not wish for any mishaps to befall our daughter again.¡± Xiao Tianyu sighed, pulling Madam Sheng Yue into his embrace and smiling, ¡°My dear, we are close to purging the traitor, and soon we will be able to bring our daughter back to the family. Father has also been longing to meet our daughter. Is she really as formidable as you say?¡± Perhaps thinking of the information obtained from that person, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart stirred with excitement. So she was their daughter. No wonder there was an instinctual desire to draw near her at their first meeting, a connection that blood relations cannot sever. Her daughter had already met her before. Not long ago, Madam Sheng Yue had captured that person from the Nangong Family, coerced him into revealing everything, and then had someone investigate outside the Saint Realm, only to obtain this result. ¡°She is indeed remarkable. Not only did she save Qingqing¡¯s life, but she also won the Alchemy Conference, even contracting the cherished Phoenix Tripod of the conference. For someone of her young age to achieve so much, I feel proud of her.¡± Xiao Tianyu smiled wryly, ¡°Well, who else¡¯s daughter would she be? Yu¡¯er and my daughter is bound to be outstanding. But hearing you put it this way makes me even more eager to meet our daughter. So, my dear, let¡¯s hasten to dispel the traitor and bring our daughter home.¡± If the traitor is not purged, he would feel uneasy about bringing his precious daughter back to the family. ¡°By the way, my husband, I heard Xiao Min has gone to the outside world. Could she be damaging our Xiao Family¡¯s reputation again?¡± Madam Sheng Yue frowned slightly, her eyes clearly showing dissatisfaction. ¡°Because of this woman, people in the Saint Realm think all the young ladies of our Xiao Family are arrogant and overbearing. She¡¯s just from a side branch after all, what makes her a Lady Xiao? Relying on her Grandpa being an elder in our clan, she acts recklessly. Just last time, she even tried to acknowledge us as her foster parents, delusionally attempting to elevate her side branch status to that of the direct lineage. We refused, but she then had her grandpa announce that I had already accepted her as my daughter, infuriating me to the point where I wanted to slap her right there.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s expression soured, no one in such a situation would be in a good mood. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°If you feel like slapping her, just do it. Why care so much?¡± Xiao Tianyu looked tenderly at Madam Sheng Yue and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are Madam Sheng Yue, the most prestigious woman in the Saint Realm. You need not worry so much, nor spare my feelings. That old man and his granddaughter are indeed too arrogant. If you don¡¯t assert your authority as Madam Sheng Yue now, they certainly won¡¯t start respecting you.¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled softly, giving him a reproachful glance, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me, I won¡¯t endure it for the Xiao Family any longer, lest some people fail to respect me.¡± Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Chapter 146: People of the Holy Realm Xiao Family (Part 2) Chapter 146: Chapter 146: People of the Holy Realm Xiao Family (Part 2) Xiao Tianyu smiled faintly, then sighed, ¡°Our daughter is currently outside. I hope she doesn¡¯t encounter that arrogant and domineering woman Xiao Min before we get there. That woman is too disrespectful, even I can¡¯t stand it. However, if she does meet our daughter and bullies her, I won¡¯t let that grandmother and granddaughter off!¡± A hint of murderous intent flashed through his eyes as Xiao Tianyu curled his lips into a cold smirk. Xiao Min, this time, I hope you don¡¯t make any mistakes; otherwise, even if your grandpa is an elder in the clan, he won¡¯t be able to protect you¡­ ¡°Muer, I heard that people from the Holy Realm Xiao Family have arrived.¡± At this moment, inside the Mu Residence, Mu Ruyue had just left her cultivation state when she heard a man¡¯s uniquely charming voice. The faint masculine scent hit her, making her body stiffen. ¡°Wuchen, did you say it was people from the Holy Realm Xiao Family?¡± Mu Ruyue regained her composure and asked with a frown. ¡°The Holy Realm Xiao Family, I have also heard of it,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Xiao Family was not the most powerful force before, but they became formidable because of the Holy Realm¡¯s Holy Spirit Pond. It¡¯s said that this pond is a symbol of the Holy Realm, and those who possess the Holy Spirit Pond can send delegates to cultivate inside it for a month each year. Inside the Holy Spirit Pond, one¡¯s strength grows rapidly.¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°So the owner of that Holy Spirit Pond is the Xiao Family?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Ye Wuchen laughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s said to be the Xiao Family, but the real holder is the Young Madam of the Xiao Family, Madam Sheng Yue. It is because of her that the Xiao Family has risen from a medium power to the ruler of the Holy Realm now.¡± Suddenly, an image of that elegantly beautiful face surfaced in Mu Ruyue¡¯s mind, and her heart warmed slightly, ¡°Then who has come here this time?¡± ¡°It is said to be the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue of the Xiao Family.¡± The daughter? Could it be Qingqing? Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. She hadn¡¯t seen Qingqing since leaving the Alchemy Conference and wondered how the young girl had been doing lately. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Wuchen, where have the people from the Xiao Family gone now?¡± ¡°Imperial Palace,¡± Ye Wuchen glanced at Mu Ruyue, saying, ¡°Do you want to meet the people from the Xiao Family?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded, ¡°Madam Sheng Yue and I are quite acquainted, and I get along well with her daughter Xiao Qingqing. I wonder if the person who came this time is Qingqing.¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s smile was mischievous, ¡°From what I know, the person who came isn¡¯t Xiao Qingqing, but a woman named Xiao Min.¡± ¡°Xiao Min?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, she fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Regardless, I want to meet the people from the Xiao Family. After all, Madam Sheng Yue is still considered my godmother; I left without bidding her farewell last time, and I don¡¯t know if she is still here.¡± Just thinking of the gentle gaze of that beautiful lady softened Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart, she didn¡¯t even understand why, but seeing the mother and daughter of the Xiao Family always gave her a feeling of closeness. It felt as though it was meant to be¡­ Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyebrows knitted ever so slightly, his handsome face shadowed with a sinister gleam. According to the information from his spy in the Imperial Palace, Xiao Min was an arrogant and domineering woman, someone unworthy of Muer¡¯s visit. ¡°Muer, since you have agreed to marry me, let us first organize our wedding recently. As for that woman from the Xiao Family you can meet her later.¡± Mu Ruyue looked at Ye Wuchen in surprise. How could she not guess that Ye Wuchen did not want her to meet? Nevertheless, whatever Ye Wuchen wanted to do must have his reasons, and her choice was to trust him. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t go.¡± Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Chapter 147: The Woman Who Admired the Ghost King (Part 1) Chapter 147: Chapter 147: The Woman Who Admired the Ghost King (Part 1) ¡°Elder Yue, you¡¯ve arrived?¡± Inside the Dan Pavilion, an elder¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up upon seeing the appearance of Mu Ruyue, hastily standing up. The Chairman had long issued an order that if they saw this young girl, she must be treated with the highest courtesy. ¡°Gather all the herbs listed on this paper for me, then deliver them to either the Ghost Prince Manor or the Mu Residence, remember, it¡¯s the Mu Residence, not the Mu Mansion.¡± Mu Ruyue handed over a piece of paper, saying, ¡°Also, just call me Miss Mu.¡± ¡°Understood, Miss Mu.¡± The elder took the elixir recipe, a hint of surprise flashing in his eyes. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the level of the elixir that needed to be refined from these herbs should be above Earth-level Intermediate. According to the Chairman, this girl¡¯s strength was at Earth-level Intermediate. Could it be that she now wanted to refine a higher-level elixir? Mu Ruyue said nothing more, turning around and leaving after dropping these words¡­ Morning light spread down from the sky, falling on the young girl. Just as Mu Ruyue looked up, she saw a beautifully dressed handsome man approaching her. The man had a face like fine jade, gentle and elegant, exceptionally handsome, yet he had a pair of peach blossom eyes that seemed to charm all around him. He held a folding fan in his hand, gently fanning himself. It appeared he hadn¡¯t expected Mu Ruyue to be there, and he paused for a moment. ¡°Miss Mu, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± the man said, slightly curving the corners of his lips, his peach blossom eyes lingering on the girl. She had grown even taller and more striking after a long time not seen. ¡°Sorry, but I have nothing to see in you,¡± Mu Ruyue replied coldly, her gaze sweeping coldly over the man¡¯s jade-like face, her voice devoid of any warmth. Ye Yihua¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, and he smiled, moving slowly to her side, pausing and then saying, ¡°Had I known earlier that you weren¡¯t a waste, back at the Golden Throne Hall I should have persuaded Father to decree our marriage.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Mu Ruyue laughed coldly, her smile filled with a trace of chill. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat what I said then; I have absolutely no interest in your kind of stallion.¡± Ye Yihua wasn¡¯t angry, his peach blossom eyes holding a faint smile as he said, ¡°The Ghost King of the past was a fool, and with such unbearable remarks, no one would want to marry him. Now that his feigned stupidity has been exposed, do you think things can still be calm? Although he never had a woman before, it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t have any in the future.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze grew even colder, her intimidating eyes staring at the man¡¯s smiling face, ¡°I trust him.¡± How much trust did that statement contain? She admitted that in this moment, for that man, she was willing to give all her trust. Ye Yihua¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed, and he smiled with a smirk, ¡°Mu Ruyue, why did I not notice your excellence before? Otherwise, I would never have pushed you to the Ghost King. It seems this place hides not only the deep secrets of the Ghost King but also you, Mu Ruyue. Once deemed a failure, who would have thought you had such strength, not only an exceptional talent, but you also caught the eye of Master Wu Yu from Qingyun Sect. What more secrets do you hold?¡± This woman was a mystery, irresistibly compelling one to unravel her, though the process of doing so would only ensnare one deeper, up to the point of no return¡­ ¡°No matter how many secrets I have, at least they have nothing to do with you.¡± Her voice was cold and aloof, causing Ye Yihua¡¯s smile to fade slightly. ¡°Do you dislike me that much?¡± He had seen her sunny smiles towards Ye Wuchen, so beautiful and peerless¡­ but in front of him, she was always cold, even grudgingly sparing even a single smile. Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Chapter 148 The Woman Who Admires the Ghost King (Part 2) Chapter 148: Chapter 148 The Woman Who Admires the Ghost King (Part 2) Mu Ruyue smiled, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of warmth in that smile; it was cold enough to chill one to the bone. ¡°Since you know I don¡¯t like you, there¡¯s no need to pester me. You can¡¯t compare to Wuchen, not even to a single hair on his head.¡± For a moment, Ye Yihua fell silent, as if no one knew what he was thinking. Mu Ruyue also stopped paying attention to this man and turned to leave the place. However, just as she took a step, the pleasant voice of the man behind her said, ¡°Mu Ruyue, you should know that the Xiao Family has sent someone to visit our Purple Moon Country. As guests of the Xiao Family, they require reception by the most distinguished person in Purple Moon Country. Aside from the Ghost King and yourself, Ye Tianfeng, as the disciple of Master Tianyuan, is the most distinguished. The emperor knows you dislike being disturbed, so he had Ye Tianfeng receive the guests from the Xiao Family.¡± Mu Ruyue stopped her steps but didn¡¯t turn back, merely wanting to hear what Ye Yihua really wanted to say. ¡°The Xiao Family people once went to the Prince Jing Mansion, and they met Mu Tingting¡­¡± Ye Yihua¡¯s voice paused slightly before he continued, ¡°In front of Lady Xiao, Mu Tingting praised the virtues of the Ghost King, and with all those rumors outside, it inevitably made Lady Xiao interested in the Ghost King. What I want to tell you is that the Xiao Family is immensely powerful. If Lady Xiao takes a liking to Ye Wuchen, do you think you can still be together as intimately as you dream?¡± Mu Ruyue laughed again, her stunning visage filled with resolute determination, ¡°No matter who it is, I only believe in Wuchen, and I believe he will never¡­ let me down in this lifetime.¡± And she believed in his promise¡­ Watching the girl¡¯s retreating figure, Ye Yihua almost went mad. Why could she remain so composed when facing the people from the Xiao Family and still speak such words? Lady Xiao was notorious for her petulance and arrogance, believing she could take whatever she fancied. So why did Mu Ruyue only say, ¡°I believe in him¡±? All of a sudden, Ye Yihua felt envious of Ye Wuchen, envious that he had the discernment to recognize a bright pearl so radiant¡­ If¡­ if he had never frequented a brothel, and if there were no concubines in his backyard, would he have then had this chance? But Ye Yihua understood that he could not commit to cherishing only one woman for his entire life¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï So, in this regard, he was doomed to fall short of the Ghost King. And he was destined to have no chance with her¡­ Inside Prince Jing Mansion, Mu Tingting sat in a pavilion, propping her cheeks with her hands as she stared blankly. Draped in a thin veil, her frame seemed frail and boneless, her face so thin that it had become the size of a palm. It was evident that her days in Prince Jing Mansion were not to her liking. But more heartbreaking than the physical torment was the indifference from Ye Tianfeng. Even now, she couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Tianfeng, who had sworn to cherish her forever, would treat her in such a way¡­ What had she done wrong for him to treat her like this? Every day she had to watch him be affectionate with others, listening to those grating noises, God knows how torturous it was for her. Any woman who sees the man she loves in bed with someone else would find it hard not to feel heartbroken. Now, as soon as she closed her eyes, those scenes would flood her mind¡­ Mu Tingting laughed, a laugh so wretched, and as she laughed, tears began to fall: ¡°Mu Ruyue, it¡¯s all your fault that I ended up like this!¡± She would never forget what Ye Tianfeng said to her that day¡­